A treatise of mans imaginations Shewing his naturall euill thoughts: His want of good thoughts: The way to reforme them. Framed and preached by M. Wil. Perkins.
         Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
      
       
         
           1607
        
      
       Approx. 189 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 120 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09465
         STC 19751
         ESTC S100455
         99836295
         99836295
         555
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09465)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 555)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1356:06)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise of mans imaginations Shewing his naturall euill thoughts: His want of good thoughts: The way to reforme them. Framed and preached by M. Wil. Perkins.
             Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
             Piersonn, Thomas.
          
           [12], 229 [i.e. 227], [1] p.
           
             Printed by Iohn Legat, printer to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge. And are to be sold in Pauls churchyard at the signe of the Crowne by Simon Waterson,
             [Cambridge] :
             [1607]
          
           
             Dedication signed: Thomas Piersonn.
             Pages 32-33, 36-37, 52-53, 56-57, 60-61, 63, 66 and 69 misnumbered 34-35, 37-38, 54-55, 58-59, 62-63, 61, 64 and 66; 24-25 missing in number only.
             Some print faded and show-through.
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Good and evil -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           MANS
           IMAGINATIONS
           .
        
         
           SHEWING
        
         
           His
           naturall
           euill
           thoughts
           :
        
         
           His
           want
           of
           good
           thoughts
           :
        
         
           The
           way
           to
           reforme
           them
           .
        
         
           Framed
           and
           preached
           By
           M.
           Wil.
           Perkins
           .
        
         
           
             Matth.
             12.
             33.
             
          
           Either
           make
           the
           tree
           good
           ,
           and
           his
           fruit
           good
           ,
           or
           els
           make
           the
           tree
           euill
           ,
           and
           his
           fruit
           euill
           .
        
         
           PRINTED
           BY
           IOHN
           LEGAT
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           Vniuer
           sitie
           of
           
             Cambridge
             .
             1607.
          
           
        
         
           And
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           in
           Pauls
           Churchyard
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Crowne
           by
           
             Simon
             Waterson
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ¶
           To
           the
           right
           worshipfull
           S.
           Thomas
           Holcroft
           knight
           ,
           with
           the
           vertuous
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           his
           wife
           :
           grace
           ,
           and
           peace
           .
        
         
           THat
           waightie
           charge
           of
           Salomon
           
             (
             Right
             worshipfull
          
           )
           to
           euery
           sonn
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           for
           the
           a
           
             keeping
             of
             his
             heart
             aboue
             all
             watch
             and
             ward
             ,
          
           may
           well
           perswade
           vs
           ,
           that
           some
           matters
           of
           great
           importance
           depend
           thereon
           :
           Among
           many
           (
           because
           my
           gates
           may
           not
           be
           great
           before
           so
           small
           a
           citie
           )
           I
           will
           touch
           one
           .
           There
           is
           a
           strange
           desire
           ,
           not
           of
           earthly
           but
           of
           
             spirituall
             powers
          
           :
           after
           the
           possession
           of
           
             mans
             heart
          
           :
           
           God
           saith
           ,
           b
           ,
           
             my
             sonne
             giue
             me
             thy
             heart
          
           ;
           and
           to
           him
           indeed
           the
           right
           belongs
           :
           Yet
           thorough
           mans
           transgressiō
           Satan
           hath
           got
           such
           hold
           therof
           ,
           that
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           by
           diuine
           power
           hee
           will
           not
           be
           kept
           out
           ;
           &
           though
           we
           heare
           not
           Satans
           voice
           ,
           yet
           his
           c
           dealing
           bewraies
           his
           meaning
           ,
           that
           aboue
           all
           things
           in
           man
           he
           desires
           the
           heart
           .
           Once
           hee
           
             stroue
             about
             a
             dead
             mans
             body
             ,
          
           d
           but
           doubtles
           his
           purpose
           therein
           was
           to
           haue
           set
           vp
           an
           Idoll
           for
           himselfe
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           liuing
           .
           But
           what
           is
           mans
           heart
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           desired
           ?
           Surely
           in
           substance
           little
           ,
           but
           for
           imployment
           almost
           infinite
           :
           It
           is
           a
           Treasure
           e
           whereout
           man
           bringeth
           all
           his
           actions
           good
           ,
           or
           evill
           :
           It
           is
           a
           temple
           wherin
           is
           
           either
           the
           
             Arke
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           or
           Dagon
           for
           the
           Deuill
           :
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           f
           pallace
           wherein
           dwelleth
           ,
           and
           a
           throne
           whereon
           sitteth
           either
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Satan
           ,
           the
           g
           
             king
             of
             glory
          
           ,
           or
           the
           h
           
             prince
             of
             darknes
          
           :
           and
           i
           
             he
             that
             keeps
             possession
             will
             there
             excercise
             dominion
             .
          
           Neither
           may
           we
           thinke
           that
           one
           heart
           wilsuffer
           both
           these
           ;
           k
           
             no
             man
             can
             serue
             two
             masters
          
           ;
           God
           will
           haue
           all
           or
           none
           ;
           l
           
             if
             any
             part
             be
             shared
             from
             him
             ,
             in
             high
             dispeasure
             he
             leaues
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             falls
             to
             the
             deuil
             .
          
           Now
           sith
           the
           case
           standeth
           thus
           with
           mans
           heart
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           neerly
           cōcerne
           euery
           one
           to
           know
           his
           owne
           estate
           in
           this
           behalfe
           :
           to
           wit
           ;
           what
           kind
           of
           treasury
           ,
           whose
           Temple
           ;
           whose
           pallace
           and
           throne
           his
           heart
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           be
           wel
           he
           may
           reioyce
           ,
           &
           
           so
           keepe
           it
           for
           the
           Lord
           ;
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           seeke
           redresse
           betime
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           serues
           this
           present
           treatise
           :
           wherein
           as
           in
           a
           glasse
           may
           first
           be
           seene
           ,
           
             the
             fearfull
             state
             of
             mans
             naturall
             heart
             ,
          
           
           full
           frought
           with
           euill
           thoughts
           ,
           void
           of
           good
           consideration
           and
           so
           most
           fit
           for
           Satan
           :
           Then
           after
           doe
           those
           blessed
           meanes
           appeare
           ,
           whereby
           
             mans
             naturall
             heart
             may
             be
             reformed
             ,
          
           to
           become
           the
           
             temple
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           
             seat
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           and
           a
           m
           
             bed
             of
             spices
             for
             the
             welbe
             loued
             to
             feed
             vpō
             .
          
           And
           these
           are
           points
           of
           that
           importance
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           neglecteth
           them
           ,
           may
           say
           
             farewell
             grace
          
           ;
           &
           bid
           adue
           to
           god
           himselfe
           :
           for
           in
           the
           hart
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           in
           man
           ,
           ●ust
           these
           be
           seated
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           the
           publishing
           hereof
           being
           cōmitted
           vnto
           me
           ,
           I
           present
           the
           same
           vnto
           your
           worships
           ,
           and
           vnder
           your
           protection
           desire
           to
           commend
           it
           to
           the
           church
           of
           God.
           It
           would
           too
           much
           enlarge
           my
           gates
           to
           annex
           the
           manifold
           reasons
           which
           mooue
           me
           to
           this
           choise
           on
           your
           behalfe
           ;
           onely
           this
           I
           pray
           ;
           (
           that
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           my
           labours
           in
           this
           kind
           wherein
           I
           had
           full
           power
           of
           free
           choise
           in
           my
           dedicatiō
           )
           it
           may
           intimate
           to
           you
           both
           ,
           mine
           vnfained
           hearts
           desire
           of
           that
           ever-lasting
           good
           I
           wish
           vnto
           your
           soules
           ;
           and
           also
           testifie
           in
           part
           my
           thankful
           mind
           for
           your
           manifold
           fauours
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           mine
           who
           depend
           vpon
           you
           .
        
         
           Now
           God
           Almighty
           blesse
           
           your
           worships
           with
           your
           children
           and
           familie
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           seuerall
           necessities
           of
           his
           mercie
           and
           goodnes
           ,
           for
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           and
           for
           euer
           .
           Cambridge
           .
           Aug.
           20.
           1606.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             worships
             in
             the
             Lord
             
               Thomas
               Piersonn
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           KNow
           (
           good
           reader
           )
           that
           for
           my
           furtherance
           in
           the
           publishing
           of
           this
           tract
           at
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           authors
           owns
           draught
           of
           the
           plat-forme
           of
           it
           ;
           beside
           two
           perfect
           copies
           of
           all
           his
           sermons
           .
           I
           haue
           for
           plainesse
           sake
           devided
           it
           into
           Chapters
           and
           sections
           :
           for
           the
           better
           effecting
           whereof
           ,
           I
           was
           constrained
           to
           transpose
           two
           of
           the
           vses
           ,
           otherwise
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           euery
           one
           that
           heard
           it
           preached
           ,
           will
           iudge
           me
           to
           haue
           dealt
           faithfully
           with
           the
           God●y
           author
           .
           The
           Lord
           blesse
           it
           to
           thy
           good
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ¶
           The
           Contents
           of
           this
           treatise
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             vnfolding
             of
             the
             text
             whereon
             the
             treatise
             is
             grounded
             .
             
               pag.
               1.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             Illnesse
             of
             mans
             naturall
             thoughts
             :
             and
             how
             they
             may
             be
             knowen
             .
             
               pag.
               19.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Mans
             naturall
             euil
             thoughts
             concerning
             God.
             
               pag.
               30.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Mans
             naturall
             thoughts
             concerning
             his
             neighbour
             
               pag.
               101.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Mans
             natural
             thoughts
             concerning
             himselfe
             
               pag.
               122.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Mans
             naturall
             want
             of
             good
             thoughts
             or
             consideration
             ;
             with
             
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             .
             
               pag.
               152.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             mans
             natural
             Imaginatiōs
             .
             
               pag.
               165.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Rules
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             evill
             thoughts
             .
             
               pag.
               184.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             spirituall
             considerations
             concerning
             God.
             
               pag.
               201.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Of
             spirituall
             consideration
             concerning
             our selues
             .
             
               pag.
               218.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           
             
               Gen.
               8.
               21.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             I
             will
             henceforth
             curse
             the
             earth
             no
             more
             for
             mans
             cause
             :
             for
             the
             Imagination
             of
             mans
             heart
             is
             euill
             euen
             from
             his
             youth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             vnfolding
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             preparation
             to
             the
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             Moses
             hath
             faithfully
             related
             the
             drying
             of
             the
             waters
             after
             the
             stood
             ;
             and
             Noahs
             sacrificing
             vnto
             God
             ,
             with
             Gods
             acceptance
             thereof
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             verse
             and
             the
             
             next
             ,
             he
             recordeth
             such
             lawes
             and
             decrees
             as
             God
             made
             with
             Noah
             touching
             the
             restauration
             of
             nature
             perished
             by
             the
             flood
             ;
             as
             well
             for
             the
             sparing
             of
             the
             creatures
             from
             such
             like
             destruction
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             prouidence
             in
             needefull
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             meete
             for
             their
             future
             preseruation
             .
             These
             wordes
             containe
             the
             first
             of
             these
             lawes
             :
             wherein
             we
             may
             obserue
             three
             points
             ;
             Moses
             his
             preface
             to
             this
             law
             ;
             the
             law
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             thereof
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             preface
             ;
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               :
            
             These
             words
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             properly
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             not
             an
             heart
             as
             man
             hath
             ,
             neither
             speaketh
             he
             as
             man
             doth
             ;
             but
             hereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             God
             determined
             
             and
             set
             downe
             with
             himselfe
             this
             law
             and
             decree
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             phrase
             of
             speech
             ,
             note
             this
             one
             thing
             :
             If
             it
             had
             pleased
             him
             ,
             God
             could
             haue
             spoken
             to
             man
             by
             a
             voice
             ,
             the
             hearing
             whereof
             would
             haue
             confounded
             him
             :
             but
             as
             here
             we
             see
             ,
             he
             doth
             abase
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             lay
             aside
             his
             honour
             and
             might
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             vnto
             vs
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             capacitie
             of
             the
             most
             simple
             .
             Which
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             learned
             ,
             but
             euen
             the
             vnlettered
             and
             most
             ignorant
             should
             knowe
             and
             vnderstand
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             :
             for
             els
             he
             would
             neuer
             haue
             penned
             them
             in
             a
             phrase
             &
             style
             that
             doth
             so
             well
             accord
             to
             the
             
             capacitie
             of
             the
             simple
             .
          
           
             II.
             Point
             .
             The
             decree
             it selfe
             :
             
               I
               will
               henceforth
               curse
               the
               ground
               no
               more
               for
               mans
               cause
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             peremptorie
             lawe
             of
             God
             touching
             the
             restauration
             of
             nature
             :
             wherein
             are
             contained
             two
             things
             :
             first
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             :
             secondly
             ,
             what
             God
             will
             not
             doe
             hereafter
             .
             The
             thing
             that
             God
             hath
             done
             is
             ,
             
               the
               cursing
               of
               the
               earth
            
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               curse
               no
               more
            
             :
             implying
             that
             he
             once
             cursed
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             obserue
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             curses
             ,
             and
             to
             curse
             his
             creatures
             :
             not
             onely
             for
             that
             he
             doth
             ordaine
             and
             decree
             all
             curses
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             he
             inflicteth
             them
             vpon
             the
             creatures
             :
             yet
             so
             as
             the
             same
             is
             alwaies
             most
             iustly
             
             deserued
             by
             sinne
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             inflicted
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             so
             must
             Gods
             
               cursing
               of
               the
               earth
            
             be
             vnderstood
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             a
             fruit
             of
             his
             wrath
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             man
             :
             accordingly
             God
             is
             said
             directly
             to
             a
             
               create
               euill
            
             ,
             because
             whatsoeuer
             afflictions
             ,
             curses
             ,
             and
             punishments
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             ordained
             and
             inflicted
             by
             God
             vpon
             the
             creatures
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             This
             plainly
             confuteth
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             ignorant
             people
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             as
             peace
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             ioy
             ,
             and
             felicitie
             ,
             come
             from
             God
             :
             but
             all
             euill
             ,
             as
             affliction
             ,
             calamitie
             ,
             curses
             ,
             &
             iudgements
             ,
             come
             from
             the
             deuill
             ,
             and
             God
             onely
             suffereth
             thē
             .
             This
             is
             a
             most
             erroneous
             and
             blind
             conceipt
             ,
             which
             filleth
             
             many
             a
             soule
             with
             much
             anguish
             and
             impatience
             :
             for
             what
             comfort
             can
             he
             haue
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             that
             is
             perswaded
             it
             commeth
             wholly
             from
             the
             deuill
             ,
             and
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             not
             therein
             ?
             We
             therefore
             must
             learne
             to
             reforme
             this
             opinion
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             crosses
             ,
             and
             troubles
             come
             from
             God.
             This
             Dauid
             knew
             well
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             Shemi
             cursed
             him
             ,
             and
             railed
             on
             him
             ,
             he
             forbad
             Ab●shai
             to
             touch
             him
             ,
             because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             b
             
               what
               if
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               it
               may
               be
               )
               God
               hath
               bid
               him
               curse
               Dauid
               :
            
             so
             Ioseph
             telleth
             his
             brethren
             ,
             who
             most
             traiterously
             sold
             him
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             c
             
               the
               Lord
               sent
               him
               before
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             here
             consider
             the
             impulsiue
             cause
             that
             moued
             
             God
             to
             curse
             the
             earth
             by
             a
             flood
             :
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             in
             men
             :
             I
             wil
             henceforth
             curse
             the
             earth
             no
             more
             
               for
               man
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             mans
             sinnes
             .
             In
             the
             newe
             Testament
             there
             are
             two
             especiall
             sinnes
             recorded
             for
             which
             God
             sent
             this
             curse
             :
             first
             ,
             
               carnall
               securitie
            
             .
             They
             were
             choaked
             with
             worldly
             cares
             ,
             and
             drowned
             in
             earthly
             pleasures
             :
             
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Noah
               ,
               they
               did
               eat
               ,
               and
               drinke
               ,
               marrie
               ,
               and
               giue
               in
               marriage
               ,
            
             Matth.
             24.
             38.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             
               contempt
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             in
             the
             ministerie
             of
             Noah
             ,
             who
             preached
             an
             hundred
             and
             twentie
             yeares
             vnto
             them
             ,
             while
             the
             Arke
             was
             in
             building
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             disobedient
             ,
             as
             d
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             saith
             ,
             following
             their
             owne
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             .
             Whereby
             it
             appeares
             
             that
             these
             two
             sinnes
             ,
             Securitie
             ,
             and
             
               contempt
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             are
             most
             grieuous
             sinnes
             :
             for
             these
             brought
             destruction
             not
             onely
             vpon
             all
             mankind
             (
             Noah
             and
             his
             familie
             excepted
             )
             but
             euen
             vpon
             all
             creatures
             that
             liued
             by
             breath
             .
          
           
             Now
             looke
             as
             these
             sinnes
             were
             in
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             euen
             so
             are
             they
             rife
             in
             this
             last
             age
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             prophecie
             of
             our
             sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             e
             
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Noah
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               bee
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               son
               of
               man
               :
            
             and
             as
             this
             is
             the
             state
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             state
             of
             this
             our
             Church
             ;
             most
             men
             are
             drowned
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             &
             choked
             with
             the
             cares
             thereof
             :
             for
             howsoeuer
             they
             will
             heare
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             
             yet
             few
             apply
             their
             hearts
             to
             beleeue
             the
             same
             ,
             shewing
             forth
             the
             power
             therof
             by
             repentāce
             frō
             dead
             works
             ,
             &
             amendment
             of
             life
             in
             new
             obedience
             .
             But
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             two
             sins
             brought
             a
             curse
             ,
             euen
             destruction
             vpon
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             then
             no
             doubt
             they
             will
             bring
             a
             fearfull
             curse
             vpon
             this
             age
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             water
             ,
             yet
             some
             other
             way
             that
             shall
             countervaile
             the
             flood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             lay
             these
             things
             to
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             vnles
             we
             abandon
             securitie
             ,
             and
             worldly
             lustes
             and
             withall
             doe
             repent
             and
             beleeue
             at
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             gods
             heauie
             curse
             will
             fall
             vpon
             vs
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             match
             the
             old
             world
             in
             sinne
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             looke
             to
             come
             behinde
             
             them
             in
             iudgements
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             in
             this
             decree
             is
             ,
             what
             God
             will
             not
             doe
             hereafter
             ,
             Namely
             :
             
               curse
               the
               earth
               any
               more
            
             :
             this
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             that
             particular
             curse
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             laide
             on
             the
             earth
             by
             waters
             ,
             when
             he
             drowned
             the
             world
             :
             for
             the
             generall
             curses
             that
             were
             laid
             vpō
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             on
             mankind
             for
             Adams
             sinne
             ,
             remaine
             still
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             quite
             away
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             lawe
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             no
             more
             drowne
             the
             whole
             earth
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             man
             by
             a
             flood
             .
          
           
             Here
             then
             wee
             see
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             sea
             being
             as
             raging
             and
             stirring
             as
             euer
             it
             was
             ,
             doth
             notwithstanding
             keepe
             it selfe
             within
             it
             boundes
             ,
             and
             
             not
             ouerflow
             the
             world
             :
             and
             why
             the
             clowdes
             beeing
             as
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             as
             euer
             they
             were
             doe
             not
             powre
             downe
             more
             floods
             vpon
             the
             earth
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
             Surely
             it
             is
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             particular
             lawe
             ,
             and
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             sea
             and
             clowds
             become
             obedient
             ,
             
               I
               will
               henceforth
               curse
               the
               earth
               no
               more
               .
            
             And
             here
             we
             haue
             iust
             occasion
             to
             take
             knowledge
             and
             veiw
             of
             our
             owne
             wretched
             and
             damnable
             estate
             how
             we
             are
             sold
             vnder
             sinne
             :
             for
             howsoeuer
             we
             were
             created
             blessed
             ,
             and
             happie
             ,
             yet
             by
             our
             fall
             in
             Adam
             we
             are
             become
             far
             worse
             then
             any
             earthly
             creature
             ;
             for
             each
             creature
             in
             his
             kind
             ,
             as
             the
             sunne
             ,
             the
             moone
             ,
             and
             starres
             ,
             the
             sea
             ,
             &
             cloudes
             ,
             &
             all
             other
             obey
             the
             
             commandement
             of
             God
             :
             but
             man
             of
             all
             creatures
             hauing
             lawes
             giuen
             him
             of
             God
             to
             keepe
             ,
             rebelleth
             in
             breaking
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             it
             is
             meate
             and
             drinke
             by
             nature
             to
             liue
             in
             the
             transgression
             of
             gods
             commandements
             :
             Thus
             by
             comparing
             our selues
             with
             the
             brute
             creatures
             ,
             we
             may
             learne
             to
             humble
             our selues
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             abashed
             when
             we
             see
             them
             which
             were
             made
             to
             serue
             vs
             ,
             to
             goe
             before
             vs
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             our
             creator
             .
          
           
             III.
             Point
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             gods
             decree
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               for
               the
               Imagination
               of
               mans
               heart
               is
               euil
               ,
               euen
               from
               his
               youth
               .
            
             At
             the
             first
             this
             reason
             may
             seeme
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             no
             more
             curse
             the
             earth
             for
             man
             ,
             because
             the
             Imagination
             
             of
             his
             heart
             is
             euill
             ;
             In
             all
             likelihood
             God
             should
             haue
             saide
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             
               I
               will
               still
               curse
               the
               earth
               because
               the
               Imaginations
               of
               mans
               heart
               are
               euill
            
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Chap.
               6.
               vers
               5.
               6.
            
             that
             seeing
             all
             
               the
               Imaginations
               of
               the
               thoughts
               of
               mans
               heart
               were
               onely
               euill
               continually
               ,
               therefore
               hee
               would
               destroy
               the
               man
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               from
               man
               to
               beast
               ,
               &
               euery
               creeping
               thing
               :
            
             Howe
             can
             both
             these
             stand
             together
             ?
             Ans.
             Thus
             ;
             In
             the
             sixt
             chapter
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             he
             wil
             once
             destroy
             the
             world
             by
             water
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             wickednes
             of
             the
             Imaginations
             of
             man●
             heart
             :
             and
             here
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               will
               not
               proceed
               to
               curse
               the
               earth
               againe
               and
               againe
            
             by
             the
             same
             punishment
             ,
             because
             the
             Imaginations
             of
             mans
             heart
             are
             euill
             ,
             
             euen
             from
             his
             youth
             ;
             as
             if
             hee
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             haue
             once
             drowned
             the
             worlde
             for
             the
             wickednes
             of
             mans
             inventions
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             should
             thus
             proceede
             to
             deale
             with
             man
             according
             to
             the
             wicked
             imagination
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             I
             must
             bring
             euery
             yeare
             a
             new
             flood
             vpō
             the
             earth
             ,
             because
             I
             see
             the
             frame
             of
             mans
             heart
             is
             euill
             continually
             .
          
           
             Here
             then
             obserue
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             the
             preseruation
             of
             mankind
             doth
             temper
             and
             moderate
             his
             iustice
             by
             mercie
             :
             for
             if
             he
             should
             deale
             according
             to
             mans
             deserts
             hee
             should
             euery
             day
             bring
             curses
             vpon
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             a
             man
             is
             borne
             hee
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             but
             God
             dealeth
             not
             so
             rigorously
             ,
             hee
             mingleth
             mercy
             with
             iustice
             ,
             
             whereby
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             man
             and
             all
             societies
             doe
             stand
             :
             That
             which
             Habacuke
             prayed
             for
             ,
             a
             
               In
               iustice
               ,
               or
               wrath
               remember
               mercie
               ,
            
             the
             Lord
             hath
             performed
             euer
             since
             the
             flood
             ,
             yea
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             .
          
           
             There
             bee
             three
             great
             and
             weightie
             causes
             ,
             which
             mooued
             God
             to
             temper
             iustice
             with
             mercie
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             mankinde
             and
             other
             creatures
             :
             first
             that
             hereby
             hee
             might
             
               shew
               his
               patience
               &
               long
               suffering
               towards
               the
               vessells
               of
               wrath
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             b
             speaketh
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             towards
             such
             as
             will
             not
             repent
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             last
             day
             they
             may
             bee
             most
             iustly
             condemned
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             bee
             a
             companie
             of
             men
             vpon
             earth
             which
             may
             worshipe
             God
             ;
             for
             God
             
             hath
             speciall
             care
             of
             his
             owne
             glorie
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             tempers
             iustice
             with
             mercie
             in
             their
             preseruation
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             glorifie
             him
             :
             
               Psal.
               130.
               vers
               .
               4.
               there
               is
               mercie
               ,
               or
               pardon
               with
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               bee
               feared
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             wheras
             (
             oh
             Lord
             )
             thou
             mightest
             in
             iustice
             throwe
             all
             men
             to
             hell
             suddenly
             ,
             yet
             in
             mercie
             thou
             pardonest
             the
             sinnes
             of
             some
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             that
             they
             might
             worship
             thee
             :
             feare
             being
             put
             for
             worship
             and
             obedience
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             and
             principally
             ,
             that
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             chosen
             of
             God
             might
             bee
             gathered
             ;
             for
             God
             in
             his
             eternall
             counsell
             ,
             and
             decree
             hath
             appointed
             and
             set
             downe
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             men
             vnto
             whom
             hee
             will
             giue
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             cause
             doth
             
             hee
             spare
             the
             whole
             worlde
             from
             daylie
             destruction
             :
             but
             when
             that
             number
             shall
             bee
             accomplished
             ,
             then
             shall
             heauen
             ,
             and
             earth
             goe
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             worlde
             shall
             bee
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             this
             third
             cause
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             nature
             ,
             must
             teach
             vs
             our
             dutie
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             seeing
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             in
             mercie
             to
             giue
             vs
             liberty
             to
             liue
             a
             space
             of
             time
             in
             this
             worlde
             ,
             some
             twentie
             ,
             some
             thirtie
             ,
             ●ome
             fourtie
             or
             fiftie
             yeares
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             ende
             that
             heerein
             wee
             might
             bee
             fitted
             for
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             when
             as
             in
             the
             rigour
             of
             his
             iustice
             hee
             might
             haue
             cast
             vs
             to
             hell
             in
             our
             mothers
             wombe
             ,
             or
             so
             soone
             as
             we
             were
             borne
             ,
             wee
             therefore
             must
             bee
             carefull
             not
             to
             
             despise
             this
             long-suffering
             &
             patience
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             labour
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             become
             *
             
               salvation
               vnto
               vs
            
             ,
             by
             our
             conscionable
             endeauour
             in
             all
             such
             meanes
             vnto
             the
             ende
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             sanctified
             for
             the
             working
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             life
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             children
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             reason
             in
             generall
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               The
               illnesse
               of
               mans
               naturall
               cogitations
               .
            
             
               THat
               wee
               may
               the
               better
               perceiue
               in
               this
               reason
               the
               state
               of
               man
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               naturall
               Imaginations
               ,
               the
               words
               are
               more
               particularly
               to
               be
               vnfolded
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 Imaginations
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               
               heart
               in
               Scripture
               is
               taken
               sundrie
               waies
               :
               sometimes
               for
               that
               fleshie
               part
               of
               man
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               vitall
               blood
               :
               sometime
               ,
               for
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               :
               sometime
               ,
               for
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               and
               sometime
               for
               the
               middle
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               d
               
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 sea
              
               ,
               e
               
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 middle
              
               thereof
               .
               Heere
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               
                 vnderstanding
                 facultie
              
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               whereby
               man
               vseth
               reason
               :
               which
               S.
               Paule
               calleth
               f
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 minde
              
               .
            
             
               By
               Imaginations
               ,
               hee
               meaneth
               the
               frame
               ,
               or
               framing
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               And
               this
               is
               taken
               two
               waies
               :
               of
               some
               ,
               for
               the
               naturall
               disposition
               of
               the
               vnderstanding
               after
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               :
               of
               others
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               
               the
               minde
               and
               vnderstanding
               by
               thinking
               frameth
               ,
               plotteth
               ,
               and
               deuiseth
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               effect
               thereof
               .
               Wee
               may
               take
               it
               both
               waies
               ,
               yet
               I
               rather
               approoue
               the
               latter
               :
               for
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 5.
              
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               Hee
               wil
               once
               destroy
               all
               flesh
               ;
               and
               giueth
               this
               reason
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 frame
                 and
                 thought
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 is
                 euill
                 continually
                 .
              
               Where
               by
               
                 thoughtes
                 or
                 Imaginations
              
               can
               nothing
               else
               bee
               meant
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               deuised
               and
               plotted
               in
               the
               thoughtes
               of
               mans
               heart
               :
               so
               Salomon
               speaking
               of
               an
               
                 heart
                 which
                 God
                 hateth
              
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 framing
                 or
                 thinking
                 thoughtes
                 of
                 wickednes
                 .
              
               Prov.
               6.
               18.
               
            
             
               By
               
                 mans
                 heart
              
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               vnderstand
               the
               heart
               of
               some
               particular
               persons
               ,
               as
               of
               those
               that
               liued
               in
               the
               old
               world
               alone
               ,
               
               but
               of
               all
               men
               generally
               :
               man
               beeing
               put
               for
               whole
               mankind
               .
            
             
               
                 Is
                 euill
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               imagineth
               ,
               and
               thinketh
               that
               which
               is
               against
               the
               lawe
               of
               God
               :
               
                 From
                 his
                 childhood
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               he
               beginneth
               to
               thinke
               ,
               to
               reason
               or
               conceiue
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               so
               soone
               doth
               hee
               imagine
               &
               conceiue
               that
               which
               is
               euill
               :
               so
               that
               the
               whole
               meaning
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 The
                 minde
                 &
                 vnderstanding
                 part
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 naturally
                 so
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 vse
                 reason
                 :
                 he
                 doth
                 nothing
                 but
                 imagine
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               words
               thus
               explaned
               containe
               in
               them
               two
               maine
               points
               touching
               the
               frame
               of
               mans
               heart
               by
               nature
               .
               The
               first
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               The
               imagination
               and
               conceite
               
               of
               euery
               man
               is
               naturally
               euill
               .
            
             
               This
               appeareth
               not
               onely
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               but
               else
               where
               .
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
              
               (
               not
               an
               enemie
               ,
               but
               
                 emnitie
                 against
                 God.
              
               Againe
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               fountaine
               is
               ,
               such
               are
               the
               streames
               that
               flowe
               thence
               ;
               But
               our
               minde
               and
               vnderstanding
               the
               fountaine
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               is
               by
               nature
               sinfull
               ;
               g
               
                 To
                 the
                 impure
                 their
                 mindes
                 ,
                 and
                 consciences
                 are
                 defiled
              
               ;
               And
               againe
               ,
               h
               
                 of
                 our selues
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 thinke
                 a
                 good
                 thought
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               thoughtes
               that
               come
               from
               thence
               must
               needes
               also
               bee
               corrupt
               :
               Mans
               imagination
               stands
               in
               thoughts
               ;
               the
               vnderstanding
               deviseth
               by
               thinking
               :
               And
               these
               thoughts
               of
               the
               Imagination
               are
               all
               naturally
               wicked
               :
               i
               
                 from
                 the
                 heart
              
               :
               
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 proceede
                 evill
                 thoughts
              
               :
               and
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
              
               (
               as
               all
               men
               are
               by
               nature
               )
               
                 are
                 an
                 abhom
                 ,
                 nation
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Howe
               the
               naturall
               thoughts
               of
               man
               may
               be
               knowne
               .
            
             
               Seeing
               that
               naturall
               Imagination
               is
               practised
               by
               euill
               thoughtes
               ,
               wee
               must
               something
               consider
               of
               the
               naturall
               thoughts
               of
               man
               :
               And
               herein
               handle
               these
               two
               poynts
               :
               F●rst
               ,
               whether
               the
               thoughtes
               of
               man
               may
               bee
               knowne
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               what
               the
               naturall
               thoughts
               of
               man
               be
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ;
               there
               are
               two
               waies
               to
               knowe
               mans
               thoughts
               :
               either
               directly
               without
               meanes
               ,
               or
               indirectly
               by
               meanes
               .
               The
               first
               way
               is
               proper
               
               to
               God
               alone
               :
               for
               no
               creature
               in
               heauen
               or
               earth
               can
               immediately
               and
               directly
               know
               the
               thoughts
               of
               man
               :
               this
               Salomon
               confesseth
               in
               his
               notable
               praier
               to
               God
               ,
               1.
               king
               ,
               8.
               39.
               
               
                 Thou
                 onely
                 knowest
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               Ierem.
               17.
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 and
                 wicked
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 who
                 can
                 know
                 it
                 ?
              
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 search
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 trie
                 thereines
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               way
               to
               knowe
               mens
               thoughts
               is
               indirectly
               ,
               and
               by
               meanes
               :
               which
               be
               three
               ,
               by
               instinct
               from
               God
               ;
               by
               reuelation
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               by
               signes
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               an
               extraordinarie
               instinct
               :
               so
               did
               k
               
                 Elisha
                 disclose
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 Syrias
                 counsell
                 to
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 Israell
                 :
              
               and
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               ,
               he
               tolde
               his
               seruant
               l
               Gehezi
               
               what
               he
               did
               behind
               his
               back
               ,
               when
               he
               tooke
               
                 gifts
                 of
                 Naaman
                 the
                 Assirian
              
               .
               And
               so
               did
               m
               
                 Peter
                 tell
                 Ananias
                 and
                 Saphyra
              
               of
               their
               false
               conueyances
               with
               the
               money
               that
               they
               tooke
               for
               their
               possession
               .
               And
               yet
               here
               we
               must
               vnderstand
               that
               when
               God
               reuealed
               these
               secret
               thoughts
               to
               men
               ,
               it
               was
               onely
               in
               some
               things
               at
               some
               times
               ,
               and
               for
               some
               speciall
               causes
               :
               wherevpon
               Nathan
               was
               faine
               to
               reuoke
               his
               counsell
               ,
               which
               hee
               gaue
               to
               Dauid
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               n
               when
               he
               knew
               the
               will
               of
               God
               more
               perfectly
               .
               And
               so
               was
               Elias
               deceiued
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               
                 he
                 was
                 left
                 alone
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Israel
                 that
                 serued
                 God
                 :
              
               for
               o
               
                 God
                 told
                 him
                 hee
                 had
                 reserued
                 seuen
                 thousand
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 bowed
                 
                 the
                 knee
                 to
                 Baal
                 ,
              
               which
               Elias
               knew
               not
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               mens
               thoughts
               may
               be
               known
               by
               
                 Revelation
                 from
                 Scripture
              
               :
               for
               therin
               that
               spirit
               speaketh
               euidently
               which
               knoweth
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               heart
               :
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               this
               word
               
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 naturall
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Corint
               .
               ●4
               .
               25.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               mans
               thoughts
               are
               knowne
               by
               signes
               ;
               as
               speeches
               ,
               and
               actions
               :
               thus
               Peter
               knew
               the
               o
               heart
               of
               Simon
               Magus
               ;
               and
               Paul
               the
               heart
               p
               of
               Elimas
               .
               And
               thus
               may
               any
               mā
               know
               the
               thoughts
               of
               another
               ,
               euē
               as
               he
               may
               know
               the
               tree
               by
               his
               fruit
               ,
               and
               the
               fountain
               by
               his
               streame
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               three
               are
               two
               other
               meanes
               added
               whereby
               to
               know
               mens
               thoughts
               :
               
               one
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               by
               the
               Astrologians
               .
               The
               Papists
               say
               ,
               the
               Saints
               in
               heauē
               know
               mens
               thoughts
               ,
               not
               directly
               of
               them-selues
               ,
               but
               by
               reflectiō
               in
               the
               glasse
               of
               the
               Trintie
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               meere
               forgery
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               which
               Isaia
               neuer
               knew
               ,
               saying
               thus
               of
               the
               Saints
               departed
               ;
               o
               
                 Abraham
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 Israel
                 knoweth
                 vs
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 Lord
                 art
                 our
                 redeemer
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Saints
               vnder
               the
               altar
               crie
               ,
               p
               
                 How
                 long
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 not
                 iudge
                 and
                 auenge
                 our
                 blood
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 dwell
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
              
               giuing
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               sharpe
               sighted
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               glasse
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               to
               see
               into
               the
               day
               of
               the
               last
               Iudgement
               ,
               and
               therfore
               not
               into
               the
               thoughts
               of
               mens
               
               hearts
               .
               So
               that
               there
               are
               onely
               three
               waies
               to
               know
               the
               thoughts
               of
               men
               :
               and
               so
               they
               may
               be
               knowne
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             mans
             naturall
             thoughts
             concerning
             God.
             
          
           
             HAuing
             found
             that
             the
             thoughts
             of
             man
             may
             be
             knowne
             ;
             we
             come
             now
             to
             see
             what
             be
             the
             naturall
             cogitations
             of
             euerie
             sinfull
             man.
             Although
             they
             be
             almost
             infinite
             in
             themselues
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             three
             heads
             .
             They
             either
             concern
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             mans
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             els
             ,
             
               a
               mans
               owne
               selfe
            
             .
             
               Of
               this
               thought
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               God.
               
            
          
           
           
             Touching
             God
             ,
             there
             be
             in
             man
             foure
             capitall
             euill
             thoughts
             .
             First
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               God
            
             :
             which
             as
             it
             is
             first
             in
             order
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             most
             notorious
             ,
             and
             vile
             damnable
             thought
             that
             can
             be
             in
             a
             naturall
             man.
             And
             that
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             man
             naturally
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             the
             expresse
             testimonie
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             the
             thoughts
             of
             man
             better
             then
             man
             doth
             .
             r
             
               The
               wicked
               thinketh
               alwaies
               there
               is
               no
               God.
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             s
             
               The
               foole
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Touching
             this
             thought
             ,
             obserue
             these
             foure
             points
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             whome
             it
             is
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             a
             man
             by
             thinking
             should
             denie
             God
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             
             thought
             ,
             and
             fourthly
             the
             examination
             of
             our
             hearts
             touching
             this
             thought
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             :
             
             we
             must
             not
             thinke
             that
             this
             wicked
             thought
             is
             onely
             in
             some
             notorious
             and
             hainous
             sinners
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             in
             the
             corrupt
             minde
             and
             Imagination
             of
             euery
             man
             that
             commeth
             of
             Adā
             naturally
             ,
             not
             one
             excepted
             ,
             saue
             Christ
             alone
             :
             so
             the
             foole
             of
             whome
             David
             t
             speaketh
             must
             be
             taken
             ,
             
             not
             for
             some
             speciall
             sinner
             ,
             but
             for
             euery
             man
             that
             liueth
             vncalled
             &
             without
             repentance
             ,
             how
             ciuill
             so
             euer
             his
             life
             be
             other
             waies
             ;
             though
             some
             shame
             restraine
             his
             tongue
             from
             vttering
             it
             ,
             yet
             by
             nature
             his
             corrupt
             heart
             is
             prone
             to
             thinke
             
               there
               is
               no
               God
            
             This
             is
             made
             euidēt
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             u
             who
             
             going
             about
             to
             prooue
             that
             al
             men
             are
             sinners
             by
             nature
             ,
             aleadgeth
             for
             his
             proofe
             diuers
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             and
             particularly
             out
             of
             these
             two
             Psalmes
             before
             cited
             :
             whereby
             he
             giues
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             foole
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             euery
             naturall
             man.
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ingrafted
             in
             mans
             nature
             to
             hold
             and
             thinke
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             &
             therefore
             euery
             man
             doth
             not
             denie
             God
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             Ans.
             We
             must
             know
             that
             these
             two
             thoughts
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               there
               is
               no
               God
            
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             both
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             heart
             :
             the
             same
             mā
             that
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             thinketh
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             may
             by
             that
             corruption
             &
             darkenes
             of
             mind
             that
             
             came
             by
             Adams
             fall
             ,
             thinke
             there
             is
             no
             God
             :
             for
             two
             contraries
             beeing
             not
             in
             the
             highest
             degre
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             subiect
             :
             as
             light
             and
             darkenesse
             in
             the
             same
             house
             :
             heate
             ,
             and
             cold
             in
             the
             same
             body
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               Point
            
             Howe
             doth
             a
             man
             by
             thinking
             denie
             God
             in
             his
             heart
             ?
             
             Ans.
             Two
             waies
             first
             ,
             by
             turning
             the
             true
             God
             into
             an
             idol
             of
             mans
             braine
             :
             secondly
             ,
             by
             placing
             somewhat
             that
             is
             not
             God
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Imagination
             of
             euery
             man
             naturally
             ,
             without
             further
             light
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             turne
             the
             true
             God
             into
             an
             idoll
             :
             and
             therefore
             Paul
             saith
             of
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             that
             before
             ,
             their
             vocation
             ,
             x
             
               they
               did
               seruice
               to
               them
               which
               
               were
               no
               gods
            
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             that
             y
             
               they
               were
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               :
            
             euen
             because
             they
             did
             not
             in
             their
             mindes
             conceiue
             of
             God
             aright
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             worship
             him
             ,
             though
             the
             wiser
             sort
             amongst
             them
             did
             acknowledge
             one
             God
             the
             creator
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             .
             And
             therefore
             David
             saith
             plainely
             ,
             that
             z
             
               all
               the
               gods
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               Idols
               ,
               or
               vanities
               :
            
             nay
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             deuills
             .
             1
             ,
             Cor.
             10.
             20.
             
             
               That
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               sacrifice
               ,
               they
               sacrifice
               vnto
               deuills
               &
               not
               vnto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             mans
             mind
             turneth
             the
             true
             God
             into
             an
             Idoll
             ,
             by
             three
             notorious
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             roote
             of
             many
             damnable
             sinnes
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             thinking
             that
             
               God
               is
               not
               present
               in
               all
               places
               ,
            
             whereby
             
             god
             is
             robbed
             of
             his
             attribute
             of
             Omni-presēce
             :
             for
             the
             true
             God
             being
             infinite
             must
             be
             in
             all
             places
             ;
             which
             when
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             denieth
             ,
             it
             imagineth
             God
             to
             be
             such
             a
             one
             as
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             &
             so
             turneth
             him
             into
             an
             Idoll
             ;
             and
             that
             man
             naturally
             thinketh
             thus
             of
             God
             the
             scripture
             is
             plain
             ,
             
               Iob.
               22.
               12.
               13.
            
             wicked
             men
             are
             brought
             in
             speaking
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             were
             shut
             vp
             in
             heauen
             ,
             &
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             in
             the
             world
             :
             
               Is
               not
               God
               on
               high
               in
               the
               heauen
               ?
               and
               behold
               the
               height
               of
               the
               starres
               how
               high
               they
               are
               .
               How
               should
               God
               know
               ?
               can
               he
               iudge
               ,
               &c.
            
             so
             the
             Psalmist
             expresseth
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             wicked
             in
             their
             practise
             of
             sinne
             ,
             
               God
               hideth
               away
               his
               face
               ,
               &
               wil
               neuer
               see
               :
            
             &
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               not
               see
               .
               
               Psal.
               94.
               7.
            
             yea
             they
             who
             seeke
             the
             deepe
             to
             hide
             their
             counsell
             from
             the
             Lorde
             ,
             whose
             workes
             are
             in
             darkenes
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               who
               seeth
               vs
               ?
               who
               knoweth
               vs
               ?
               Isay.
               29.
               15.
               
            
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             thinking
             
               there
               is
               no
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
            
             hee
             ordereth
             and
             disposeth
             all
             thinges
             in
             the
             world
             particularly
             :
             That
             this
             is
             an
             other
             naturall
             thought
             the
             Psalmist
             sheweth
             plainly
             ,
             bringing
             in
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             saying
             thus
             of
             God
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               forgotten
               ,
               he
               hideth
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               not
               see
               .
            
             And
             the
             prophet
             Zephanie
             bringeth
             in
             the
             sinner
             speaking
             thus
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
               he
               doth
               neither
               good
               ,
               nor
               euill
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             thinking
             
               there
               is
               no
               iustice
               in
               God
            
             ;
             this
             is
             done
             when
             men
             Imagin
             with
             themselues
             ,
             that
             albeit
             they
             proceede
             in
             the
             
             practise
             of
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             God
             will
             not
             punish
             them
             according
             to
             the
             threatning
             of
             his
             word
             ;
             If
             we
             doubt
             whether
             such
             an
             Imagination
             be
             in
             mans
             heart
             read
             Deut.
             29.
             19
             ,
             20.
             where
             Moses
             directly
             forbiddeth
             the
             people
             to
             say
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             
               I
               shall
               haue
               peace
               though
               I
               walke
               in
               the
               stubbornes
               of
               my
               heart
               ;
               this
               is
               that
            
             g
             
               blessing
               of
               a
               mans
               selfe
               in
               sinne
               ,
               which
               Dauid
               chargeth
               vpon
               the
               couetous
               ,
               and
               wicked
               .
            
             Thus
             they
             sinne
             that
             h
             
               put
               far
               away
               the
               evill
               day
               ;
               and
               say
               ,
               the
               euill
               shall
               not
               come
               .
            
             Hereby
             God
             is
             robbed
             of
             his
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             God
             all
             of
             mercie
             such
             a
             one
             as
             will
             not
             punish
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             is
             made
             an
             Idoll
             of
             mans
             brain
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             way
             whereby
             a
             man
             denyeth
             god
             in
             thought
             is
             by
             placing
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             an
             Idoll
             of
             his
             owne
             braine
             :
             This
             men
             doe
             ,
             by
             thinking
             some
             other
             thing
             beside
             the
             true
             God
             to
             bee
             their
             chiefest
             good
             :
             thus
             voluptuous
             men
             make
             i
             
               their
               bellie
               their
               God
            
             :
             and
             couetous
             men
             make
             k
             
               riches
               their
               God
            
             by
             placing
             their
             felicitie
             in
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             in
             riches
             :
             for
             looke
             what
             a
             man
             thinketh
             to
             bee
             the
             best
             thing
             in
             the
             worlde
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             GOD
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             the
             devill
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             creature
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             is
             the
             devill
             called
             
               the
               God
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             
             because
             the
             men
             of
             this
             world
             iudge
             their
             owne
             courses
             ,
             wherin
             they
             serue
             the
             deuill
             ,
             the
             best
             thing
             in
             the
             worlde
             for
             them
             ,
             yea
             farre
             better
             then
             the
             seruice
             of
             god
             ,
             &
             therfore
             giue
             their
             hearts
             thereto
             :
             for
             
             affection
             followeth
             opinion
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             a
             man
             affecteth
             most
             ,
             hee
             must
             needes
             thinke
             best
             of
             ;
             and
             therefore
             what
             a
             man
             affecteth
             most
             ,
             that
             maketh
             hee
             to
             become
             his
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             iudging
             other
             things
             beside
             the
             true
             God
             to
             be
             best
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             place
             thē
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             &
             so
             in
             his
             imagination
             donie
             God.
             
          
           
             
               III.
               Point
            
             .
             
             What
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             this
             thought
             :
             for
             thereby
             wee
             shall
             best
             iudge
             ,
             what
             a
             cursed
             thing
             this
             is
             ,
             
               to
               thinke
               there
               is
               no
               God
               :
            
             This
             thought
             bringeth
             forth
             the
             most
             notorious
             sins
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             euē
             Atheisme
             it selfe
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             sinne
             whereby
             men
             sundrie
             waies
             deny
             God
             :
             And
             it
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             either
             in
             practise
             ,
             or
             in
             iudgement
             .
          
           
           
             
               Atheisme
               in
               practise
            
             is
             that
             sinne
             wherby
             men
             deny
             God
             in
             their
             deedes
             ,
             liues
             ,
             and
             conversations
             ;
             &
             so
             declare
             this
             thought
             .
             This
             is
             a
             most
             horrible
             sinne
             ,
             and
             a
             huge
             burthen
             to
             the
             whole
             earth
             ;
             and
             yet
             many
             that
             liue
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             fouly
             tainted
             heerewith
             .
             This
             Atheisme
             in
             practise
             hath
             three
             speciall
             branches
             :
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Epicurisme
             ,
             and
             Witchcraft
             .
             Hypocrisie
             is
             a
             sinne
             whereby
             men
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             but
             yet
             in
             a
             false
             manner
             ,
             giving
             vnto
             God
             the
             outwarde
             action
             ,
             and
             hold
             backe
             from
             him
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             Epicurisme
             is
             a
             sinne
             wherby
             men
             contemne
             God
             ,
             and
             giue
             themselues
             wholie
             to
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             spending
             their
             time
             in
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             
             and
             other
             delightes
             and
             not
             seeking
             or
             fearing
             God
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             richer
             sort
             in
             this
             age
             :
             Witchcraft
             or
             Magicke
             is
             that
             sinne
             wherby
             men
             renounce
             the
             true
             God
             and
             betake
             themselues
             to
             the
             aide
             ,
             counsell
             ,
             &
             helpe
             of
             the
             deuill
             ,
             either
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             instruments
             :
             This
             is
             a
             large
             sinne
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             many
             are
             taynted
             with
             this
             sinne
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             are
             practisioners
             of
             witchcraft
             ,
             or
             else
             doe
             seeke
             helpe
             of
             such
             .
          
           
             Atheisme
             in
             iudgement
             is
             that
             sinne
             ,
             whereby
             in
             opinion
             and
             perswasion
             of
             heart
             men
             denie
             God.
             And
             this
             likewise
             hath
             three
             degrees
             :
             first
             ,
             when
             men
             hold
             and
             accordingly
             worshippe
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             creator
             of
             heauen
             and
             
             earth
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             as
             they
             conceiue
             of
             ,
             and
             worship
             him
             otherwise
             then
             hee
             hath
             reuealed
             himselfe
             in
             his
             word
             .
             To
             this
             first
             degree
             wee
             must
             referre
             the
             three
             great
             religions
             of
             the
             Turke
             ,
             of
             the
             Iewe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Papists
             :
             for
             as
             they
             stand
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             they
             are
             three
             great
             partes
             of
             Atheisme
             .
          
           
             The
             Turke
             worshippeth
             God
             the
             maker
             of
             heauen
             ,
             &
             earth
             &
             likewise
             reuerenceth
             Christ
             as
             man
             ,
             acknowledging
             him
             to
             be
             a
             prophet
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             more
             worthie
             prophet
             then
             his
             Mahomet
             ;
             And
             yet
             his
             religiō
             is
             Atheisme
             :
             for
             he
             cōceaueth
             of
             god
             out
             of
             the
             trinitie
             ,
             and
             so
             worshippeth
             nothing
             but
             an
             Idoll
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               the
               Iewes
            
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             is
             a
             part
             of
             
             Atheisme
             :
             for
             howsoeuer
             they
             hold
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             olde
             Testament
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             worship
             not
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             instead
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             frame
             an
             Idoll
             in
             their
             owne
             brain
             ;
             for
             as
             Christ
             m
             saith
             ,
             
               whosoeuer
               denieth
               the
               sonne
               the
               same
               hath
               〈…〉
               not
               the
               father
               ,
            
             so
             that
             they
             wanting
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             consequent
             the
             father
             also
             ,
             indeed
             and
             truly
             haue
             no
             God
             ;
             but
             as
             Christ
             tould
             the
             Samaritans
             n
             
               they
               worship
               they
               knowe
               not
               what
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               the
               Papists
            
             at
             this
             day
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Atheisme
             :
             we
             must
             indeed
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             two
             former
             :
             for
             in
             worde
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             Trinitie
             in
             vnitie
             ,
             and
             vnitie
             in
             Trinitie
             ,
             &
             
             their
             doctrine
             of
             the
             vnion
             of
             Christs
             two
             natures
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             the
             scripture
             :
             But
             yet
             if
             we
             marke
             the
             drift
             ,
             and
             sequele
             of
             their
             doctrine
             in
             other
             points
             ,
             wee
             shall
             find
             it
             to
             bee
             close
             Atheisme
             :
             As
             may
             bee
             prooved
             by
             two
             reasons
             :
             first
             because
             the
             true
             God
             who
             is
             the
             creator
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             is
             infinite
             in
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             mercie
             :
             But
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             infinite
             in
             Iustice
             ,
             &
             mercie
             :
             And
             therefore
             to
             them
             is
             not
             the
             true
             God
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             Gods
             Iustice
             according
             to
             them
             is
             not
             infinite
             :
             for
             they
             teach
             that
             a
             man
             by
             his
             owne
             proper
             workes
             of
             penance
             (
             which
             bee
             finite
             &
             imperfect
             )
             may
             truly
             satisfy
             god
             for
             the
             guils
             of
             temporall
             punishment
             .
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
             they
             make
             thou
             only
             of
             God
             imperfect
             by
             a
             ●●pe●cing
             vp
             the
             some
             with
             mans
             merits
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             Redemption
             :
             for
             Gods
             mercie
             is
             either
             euery
             way
             mercie
             or
             no
             mercie
             ,
             as
             Paule
             saith
             .
             o
             If
             it
             bee
             
               of
               grace
               it
               is
               no
               more
               of
               workes
               ,
               or
               else
               were
               grace
               no
               more
               grace
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               bee
               of
               workes
               it
               is
               no
               more
               grace
               ,
               or
               else
               were
               worke
               ,
               no
               more
               worke
               .
            
             Secondly
             ▪
             the
             Christ
             of
             the
             Papists
             is
             a
             false
             Christ
             ;
             this
             will
             appeare
             by
             plaine
             reason
             out
             of
             their
             doctrine
             :
             for
             first
             they
             spoile
             Christ
             of
             his
             true
             manhood
             by
             their
             doctrine
             of
             reall
             presence
             ,
             wherein
             they
             hould
             that
             Christs
             body
             is
             not
             onely
             in
             heauen
             ,
             but
             really
             &
             substantially
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             wher
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             masse
             is
             offered
             ,
             thus
             they
             make
             it
             
             omnipotent
             ,
             &
             so
             quite
             take
             away
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             bodie
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             disgrade
             Christ
             from
             the
             three
             offices
             of
             his
             mediatorship
             :
             first
             from
             his
             
               kingly
               office
            
             ,
             by
             a
             placing
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Roome
             ,
             and
             stead
             ,
             as
             his
             deputie
             in
             Christs
             presence
             :
             for
             they
             giue
             power
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             rule
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             lawes
             to
             bind
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             which
             bee
             thinges
             proper
             to
             Christ
             alone
             :
             where
             in
             they
             doe
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             should
             take
             the
             Crowne
             from
             Christs
             head
             ,
             &
             set
             it
             on
             the
             Popes
             :
             for
             to
             claime
             regencie
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             lawfull
             prince
             is
             to
             proclaime
             rebellion
             against
             the
             prince
             ;
             for
             commission
             of
             vicegerencie
             ceaseth
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             him
             that
             appointeth
             it
             ;
             nowe
             Christ
             is
             
             alwaies
             present
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               Math.
               28.
               20.
            
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             by
             his
             claime
             must
             needes
             thrust
             Christ
             out
             of
             his
             office
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             from
             his
             
               priestly
               office
            
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             intercession
             :
             Christs
             satisfaction
             they
             nullifie
             by
             b
             ioyning
             therewith
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             mens
             workes
             ,
             for
             thereby
             they
             make
             it
             imperfect
             :
             And
             they
             robbe
             him
             of
             his
             intercession
             by
             c
             communicating
             the
             same
             to
             Saintes
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             exalt
             the
             virgine
             Marie
             far
             aboue
             Christ
             in
             this
             worke
             ,
             for
             they
             praie
             her
             
               to
               aske
               the
               Father
               ,
               to
               command
               Christ
               her
               sonne
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               a
               mother
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               doe
               thus
               ,
               and
               thus
               ,
               for
               them
               ,
            
             and
             so
             make
             Christ
             her
             vnderling
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             from
             his
             
               propheticall
               office
            
             ,
             by
             making
             
             the
             Pope
             the
             infallible
             iudge
             of
             all
             controuersies
             :
             avowing
             ,
             
               that
               they
               rather
               desire
               to
               knowe
               the
               auncient
               institution
               of
               Christian
               religion
               from
               the
               Popes
               mouth
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               from
               holy
               writte
            
             .
             Nowe
             thus
             robbing
             Christ
             of
             his
             offices
             ,
             they
             make
             him
             a
             false
             Christ
             :
             and
             so
             wanting
             the
             sonne
             ,
             they
             cannot
             haue
             the
             father
             ,
             for
             he
             p
             
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               son
               hath
               not
               the
               father
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             popish
             religion
             wanting
             the
             father
             and
             the
             sonne
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             a
             true
             religion
             ,
             but
             meere
             coloured
             Atheisme
             in
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             degree
             of
             Atheisme
             in
             iudgement
             is
             when
             men
             place
             some
             Idoll
             in
             rome
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             houlding
             the
             same
             for
             their
             God
             :
             thus
             did
             the
             Gentiles
             sinne
             in
             worshipping
             
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             moone
             ,
             and
             the
             starres
             or
             other
             creatures
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             degree
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             doth
             avouch
             ,
             hould
             ,
             &
             maintaine
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             at
             all
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Atheisme
             and
             the
             most
             notorious
             sinne
             that
             can
             bee
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             persons
             as
             maintain
             this
             cursed
             thought
             ,
             are
             vnworthie
             the
             common
             breath
             of
             men
             :
             for
             if
             that
             man
             shall
             die
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             worthilie
             ,
             who
             shall
             avouch
             his
             lawfull
             prince
             to
             be
             no
             prince
             ,
             howe
             much
             more
             ought
             hee
             to
             die
             the
             death
             ,
             though
             hee
             had
             a
             thousand
             liues
             that
             shall
             affirme
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             to
             bee
             no
             God
             ?
             Thus
             wee
             see
             the
             fruites
             of
             this
             euill
             thought
             whereby
             the
             haynousnes
             of
             it
             doth
             plainly
             appeare
             .
          
           
           
             
               IV.
               Point
            
             .
             The
             examination
             of
             our
             owne
             hearts
             touching
             this
             thought
             whether
             it
             may
             be
             found
             among
             vs
             or
             not
             :
             
             doubtles
             every
             one
             will
             labour
             to
             cleare
             himselfe
             hereof
             ;
             And
             the
             reason
             wherewith
             many
             doe
             sooth
             vp
             themselues
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             they
             neuer
             felt
             in
             themselues
             any
             such
             conceits
             as
             this
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               God.
            
             But
             wee
             may
             easily
             deceiue
             our selues
             herein
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             cannot
             alwaies
             discerne
             what
             bee
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             owne
             heart
             :
             There
             be
             in
             man
             two
             kinds
             of
             cogitations
             ,
             or
             as
             one
             may
             say
             reasons
             :
             the
             first
             is
             a
             single
             cogitation
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             simply
             thinketh
             ,
             or
             knoweth
             ,
             or
             iudgeth
             this
             or
             that
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             properly
             called
             the
             mind
             :
             
             The
             other
             is
             a
             reflex
             cogitatiō
             or
             reason
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             iudgeth
             that
             he
             knoweth
             or
             thinketh
             this
             or
             that
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             commonly
             called
             Conscience
             .
             Now
             since
             Adams
             fall
             ,
             the
             conscience
             is
             corrupt
             by
             originall
             sinne
             ,
             as
             be
             all
             other
             powers
             of
             mans
             soule
             ;
             whēce
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             conscience
             can
             not
             doe
             his
             dutie
             in
             giuing
             true
             testimonie
             concerning
             mans
             Imaginations
             :
             but
             a
             man
             may
             thinke
             euill
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             conscience
             not
             tell
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             wee
             may
             nor
             say
             ,
             because
             wee
             feele
             not
             these
             euill
             thoughts
             in
             vs
             ;
             therefore
             we
             haue
             them
             not
             ,
             or
             we
             are
             free
             from
             them
             .
             
          
           
             But
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             examine
             our
             hearts
             ,
             wee
             must
             come
             to
             the
             signes
             whereby
             this
             euill
             thought
             is
             
             best
             discerned
             .
             Dauid
             in
             the
             14.
             
             Psalme
             setteth
             downe
             three
             signes
             hereof
             :
             first
             ,
             q
             
               A
               disordered
               life
            
             :
             secondly
             ,
             r
             
               not
               calling
               on
               the
               name
               of
               God
               by
               praier
            
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             s
             
               contemning
               of
               them
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               God.
            
             Looke
             where
             these
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             euill
             thought
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               God.
            
             Nowe
             if
             wee
             examine
             our selues
             by
             these
             signes
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             this
             wicked
             thought
             to
             be
             amonst
             vs
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             many
             indeede
             are
             content
             to
             heare
             Gods
             word
             ;
             but
             where
             is
             that
             man
             that
             reformeth
             his
             life
             according
             to
             that
             he
             heareth
             ?
             Certen
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             their
             conscience
             can
             witnesse
             ,
             few
             turne
             vnto
             God
             vnfainedly
             ,
             fewe
             doe
             breake
             of
             their
             course
             in
             sinning
             .
             Now
             this
             vnreformed
             life
             is
             an
             infallible
             token
             
             of
             this
             damnable
             thought
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             praier
             and
             inuocation
             on
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             rare
             among
             men
             :
             no
             doubt
             many
             a
             touched
             heart
             doth
             euery
             day
             vnfainedly
             call
             on
             God
             for
             grace
             .
             but
             yet
             generally
             this
             is
             true
             :
             men
             goe
             on
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             from
             yeare
             to
             yeare
             ,
             and
             neuer
             pray
             vnto
             God
             for
             supply
             of
             grace
             .
             Indeede
             men
             plead
             for
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             vse
             to
             pray
             :
             for
             they
             say
             the
             
               Lords
               prayer
               :
               the
               Creede
               ,
               and
               the
               tenne
               Commaundements
               :
            
             but
             wee
             must
             know
             ;
             that
             with
             many
             this
             practise
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             a
             vaine
             repetition
             of
             words
             ;
             for
             prayer
             is
             an
             action
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             and
             lippes
             onely
             :
             so
             to
             say
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             is
             not
             
             to
             pray
             ,
             for
             the
             words
             thereof
             may
             be
             repeated
             with
             the
             heart
             of
             an
             Atheist
             .
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             the
             contempt
             of
             them
             that
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             rise
             among
             vs
             :
             for
             who
             is
             so
             much
             scorned
             and
             reproched
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             maketh
             profession
             of
             religion
             ?
             Now
             may
             that
             complaint
             be
             iustly
             taken
             vp
             by
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             Isai.
             8.
             18.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               whome
               the
               Lord
               hath
               giuen
               me
               ,
               are
               as
               signes
               and
               wonders
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               He
               that
               refraines
               from
               euill
               ,
               makes
               himselfe
               a
               pray
            
             to
             the
             euill
             tongue
             .
             Isa.
             59.
             15.
             
             Yet
             let
             these
             scoffers
             know
             ,
             what
             euer
             they
             be
             ,
             that
             seedes
             of
             Atheisme
             doe
             possesse
             their
             soules
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             yet
             more
             particularly
             to
             the
             triall
             of
             this
             thought
             in
             our selues
             :
             
               Whosoeuer
               
               denieth
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               denieth
               God.
            
             Now
             let
             the
             conscience
             answer
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             not
             afraid
             to
             sinne
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             many
             mortall
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             doe
             make
             no
             bones
             thereof
             ,
             so
             the
             eies
             of
             men
             be
             turned
             from
             vs.
             Now
             what
             is
             this
             but
             either
             flatly
             to
             denie
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             yeeld
             more
             feare
             and
             reuerence
             to
             men
             ,
             then
             we
             doe
             vnto
             God
             ?
             Againe
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             men
             vse
             oppression
             ,
             and
             iniustice
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             and
             lying
             in
             their
             wordly
             affaires
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             because
             this
             thought
             of
             Atheisme
             doth
             possesse
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             God
             regardeth
             not
             these
             outward
             things
             ?
             Durst
             men
             directly
             sinne
             against
             God
             in
             seeking
             these
             
             outward
             blessings
             for
             naturall
             life
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             rightly
             relie
             vpon
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             knowing
             euery
             good
             gift
             to
             come
             from
             his
             bountifull
             hand
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             let
             the
             conscience
             speake
             ,
             doth
             not
             thy
             heart
             while
             thou
             goest
             on
             in
             sinne
             ,
             say
             thus
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             
               God
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               I
               will
               heareafter
               repent
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               I
               escape
               punishment
               ?
            
             If
             a
             man
             doe
             well
             obserue
             his
             owne
             heart
             ,
             he
             shall
             finde
             therin
             this
             vile
             thought
             ,
             which
             directly
             ouerturns
             the
             infinite
             iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             him
             a
             God
             all
             of
             mercie
             ,
             when
             as
             indeede
             he
             is
             as
             well
             a
             God
             of
             Iustice
             as
             of
             mercie
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             more
             then
             euident
             ,
             that
             naturally
             this
             vile
             thought
             runnes
             in
             mans
             heart
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               God.
            
             
          
           
           
             Vse
             .
             Hereby
             then
             we
             must
             learne
             to
             see
             what
             vile
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             and
             wretched
             sinners
             we
             are
             in
             our selues
             ;
             though
             we
             had
             no
             actuall
             outward
             sinnes
             ,
             yet
             this
             damnable
             thought
             maketh
             vs
             accursed
             :
             If
             a
             man
             a
             
               curse
               the
               king
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             the
             sinne
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             heinous
             that
             
               the
               foules
               of
               heauen
               shall
               disclose
               it
               :
            
             How
             horrible
             then
             is
             this
             sinn
             for
             a
             man
             in
             his
             thought
             to
             
               curse
               God
            
             ,
             the
             king
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ?
             This
             therefore
             must
             humble
             vs
             in
             our selues
             before
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             hereby
             we
             must
             be
             admonished
             to
             vse
             all
             good
             meanes
             whereby
             wee
             may
             come
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             onely
             the
             grosse
             actuall
             sinnes
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             but
             especially
             this
             damnable
             thought
             of
             our
             
             hearts
             ;
             few
             there
             be
             that
             doe
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             earnest
             with
             our selues
             in
             searching
             our
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             this
             and
             such
             like
             abhominations
             that
             bee
             in
             vs.
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             first
             euill
             thought
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Of
               this
               thought
               ;
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               foolishnes
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               damnable
               thought
               of
               mans
               naturall
               heart
               concerning
               God
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 foolishnesse
                 .
              
               This
               thought
               must
               principally
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               declareth
               ,
               saying
               ,
               b
               
                 It
                 hath
                 pleased
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 foolishnes
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 to
                 saue
                 
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 :
              
               where
               hee
               calleth
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               foolishnes
               ,
               not
               that
               it
               was
               so
               indeede
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               vnconuerted
               c
               Corinthians
               ,
               and
               other
               Grecians
               ,
               iudged
               the
               preaching
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               the
               most
               foolish
               thing
               in
               all
               the
               world
               .
               And
               in
               the
               next
               chapter
               he
               saith
               ,
               d
               
                 The
                 naturall
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               not
               effectually
               called
               ,
               
                 perceiueth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               repent
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               be
               saued
               ;
               they
               are
               foolishnes
               vnto
               him
               .
               Nicodemus
               answer
               to
               Christ
               maketh
               this
               plaine
               ,
               Ioh.
               3.
               4.
               esteeming
               regeneration
               (
               without
               which
               Christ
               said
               no
               man
               could
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 mans
                 returne
                 into
                 
                 his
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               birth
               from
               thence
               againe
               .
            
             
               This
               wicked
               thought
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               lawe
               of
               God
               also
               ;
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               by
               nature
               iudgeth
               the
               threatnings
               of
               the
               lawe
               to
               be
               vntruthes
               ,
               and
               so
               foolishnesse
               :
               hence
               the
               Lord
               by
               Moses
               forbad
               the
               people
               when
               they
               heard
               the
               threatnings
               and
               curses
               of
               the
               law
               denounced
               against
               them
               ,
               e
               
                 To
                 blesse
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Wee
                 shall
                 haue
                 peace
                 :
              
               herevpon
               he
               denounceth
               a
               woe
               to
               them
               that
               deride
               his
               iudgements
               threatned
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               f
               
                 Let
                 him
                 make
                 speede
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 hasten
                 his
                 worke
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               As
               if
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               wee
               doe
               not
               beleeue
               that
               any
               such
               things
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               :
               like
               to
               the
               mockers
               of
               whome
               
               Peter
               prophecieth
               ,
               g
               
                 who
                 walk
                 after
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Where
                 i●
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
              
            
             
               Now
               that
               this
               is
               a
               most
               damnable
               thought
               may
               appeare
               
               by
               the
               cursed
               fruits
               therof
               ;
               
               for
               first
               ,
               hence
               ariseth
               that
               deuilish
               and
               carnall
               opinion
               of
               sundrie
               men
               ,
               
               that
               thinke
               ,
               and
               hold
               
                 religion
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 humane
                 policie
                 to
                 keepe
                 men
                 in
                 awe
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               vse
               it
               as
               a
               politicke
               devise
               to
               exercise
               mens
               braines
               to
               keepe
               them
               from
               sedition
               ,
               trecherie
               ,
               and
               rebellion
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               
               hence
               springs
               all
               Apostacie
               ,
               
               and
               departing
               from
               the
               faith
               ;
               The
               Galathians
               were
               a
               worthie
               Church
               planted
               by
               the
               apostle
               Paul
               ,
               yet
               euen
               in
               his
               time
               they
               began
               to
               fall
               away
               to
               another
               Gospell
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               to
               maruel
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               was
               
               this
               ,
               h
               
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 contented
                 with
                 that
                 simplicitie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               but
               would
               ioyne
               with
               him
               ,
               the
               obseruation
               of
               legall
               ceremonies
               .
               The
               like
               we
               may
               say
               of
               those
               famous
               Easterne
               Churches
               ,
               as
               those
               seauen
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               planted
               by
               the
               apostles
               ;
               wherin
               the
               truth
               flourished
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               not
               long
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               they
               fell
               into
               many
               damnable
               heresies
               ,
               as
               Arrianisme
               ,
               &
               such
               like
               .
               Yea
               about
               six
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               they
               embraced
               the
               damnable
               religion
               of
               Mahomet
               .
               In
               the
               West
               partes
               also
               ,
               were
               worthie
               ,
               and
               famous
               Churches
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               their
               successors
               ,
               as
               in
               Italie
               ,
               France
               ,
               Germanie
               ,
               Spaine
               ,
               &
               England
               ,
               who
               about
               the
               same
               time
               of
               6.
               hūdred
               yeares
               after
               
               Christ
               fell
               to
               Papisme
               ,
               which
               spread
               it selfe
               ouer
               all
               Europe
               and
               further
               (
               some
               few
               Churches
               of
               Greece
               excepted
               )
               In
               which
               religion
               men
               abandon
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               betake
               themselues
               to
               another
               Gospell
               by
               adioyning
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               their
               owne
               deuises
               :
               And
               this
               Papisme
               ,
               hath
               raigned
               euer
               since
               ,
               till
               now
               of
               late
               ,
               &
               so
               hath
               Apostacie
               taken
               place
               in
               those
               Churches
               which
               the
               Apostles
               planted
               ;
               The
               cause
               whereof
               was
               in
               the
               wicked
               and
               sinnefull
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               iudging
               the
               gospell
               foolishnes
               ,
               whereupon
               men
               were
               contented
               to
               yeilde
               themselues
               to
               any
               other
               religion
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               that
               simplicitie
               of
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               We
               now
               in
               England
               by
               Gods
               speciall
               mercie
               ,
               
               hold
               ,
               and
               teach
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               but
               if
               God
               should
               alter
               our
               religion
               with
               the
               times
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               men
               among
               vs
               would
               forsake
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               cleaue
               to
               any
               other
               religion
               ,
               and
               that
               only
               vpon
               this
               ground
               ,
               because
               they
               iudge
               the
               Gospell
               foolishnes
               :
               Let
               any
               man
               among
               vs
               broach
               an
               error
               ,
               or
               heresie
               ,
               &
               it
               shall
               haue
               patrones
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               be
               it
               neuer
               so
               vile
               and
               absurd
               ,
               &
               protectors
               afterward
               :
               When
               that
               brutish
               heresie
               of
               the
               
                 familie
                 of
                 loue
              
               tooke
               shipping
               in
               Germanie
               ,
               and
               ariued
               in
               England
               (
               though
               it
               bee
               an
               opinion
               voyde
               of
               common
               sense
               )
               yet
               it
               had
               applause
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               and
               was
               receiued
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               spredde
               it selfe
               further
               if
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               with
               
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               had
               not
               suppressed
               it
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               heereof
               is
               this
               ;
               mans
               minde
               by
               nature
               is
               full
               of
               darknes
               ;
               he
               cannot
               without
               Gods
               speciall
               grace
               ,
               perceiue
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               iudgeth
               the
               gospell
               foolishnes
               ,
               and
               embraceth
               error
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               truth
               ,
               yea
               
                 loueth
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 deedes
                 are
                 euill
                 ,
              
               Ioh.
               3.
               19.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               examination
               of
               our
               hearts
               touching
               this
               badde
               thought
               ;
               
               After
               due
               triall
               wee
               shall
               finde
               ,
               that
               the
               mindes
               of
               most
               among
               vs
               ,
               are
               possessed
               herewith
               :
               for
               we
               are
               indeede
               content
               to
               come
               into
               the
               assemblies
               where
               God
               is
               worshipped
               ,
               and
               we
               doe
               submit
               our selues
               to
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               worde
               to
               bee
               taught
               and
               instructed
               :
               Therein
               wee
               haue
               
               our
               owne
               personal
               sinnes
               displaid
               ,
               and
               reprooued
               ,
               and
               withall
               very
               fearefull
               and
               terrible
               curses
               of
               the
               lawe
               denounced
               against
               vs
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               both
               iudgmentes
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               iudgements
               in
               death
               ,
               and
               also
               iudgements
               eternall
               after
               this
               life
               :
               Nowe
               let
               the
               conscience
               answere
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               when
               wee
               heare
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               wee
               be
               not
               mooued
               ,
               why
               are
               not
               our
               hearts
               touched
               with
               greefe
               and
               sadnesse
               ,
               when
               wee
               heare
               Gods
               iudgments
               due
               vnto
               vs
               for
               our
               sins
               daylie
               denounced
               against
               vs
               ?
               Some
               indeed
               there
               bee
               whose
               hearts
               tremble
               at
               the
               worde
               ,
               but
               small
               is
               that
               number
               :
               If
               a
               man
               runne
               thorough
               the
               streets
               ,
               and
               crie
               fire
               ,
               fire
               ,
               our
               hearts
               are
               suddenly
               stroken
               with
               great
               
               feare
               :
               but
               the
               minister
               of
               god
               ,
               may
               stand
               and
               crie
               
                 fire
                 ,
                 fire
              
               ,
               the
               fyre
               of
               hell
               which
               is
               a
               
                 kindled
                 by
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 like
                 a
                 riuer
                 of
                 Brimstone
              
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speaketh
               ,
               and
               yet
               mens
               hearts
               are
               nothing
               mooued
               :
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               we
               should
               bee
               so
               affected
               with
               the
               burning
               of
               an
               old
               house
               by
               temporall
               fyre
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               affraid
               at
               the
               voyce
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               proclameth
               vnto
               vs
               eternall
               burning
               ,
               with
               the
               fire
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ?
               Surely
               the
               cause
               is
               this
               ,
               our
               hearts
               are
               forestalled
               with
               this
               false
               imagination
               that
               
                 the
                 curses
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 are
                 foolishnes
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               there
               bee
               no
               such
               torments
               as
               the
               world
               denounceth
               ;
               It
               will
               not
               sinke
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               naturall
               man
               that
               his
               sinnes
               are
               so
               heinous
               ,
               and
               Gods
               
               iudgements
               so
               terrible
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               worde
               maketh
               them
               :
               And
               till
               such
               time
               as
               this
               damnable
               thought
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               mens
               hearts
               will
               neuer
               bee
               touched
               with
               the
               threatnings
               of
               the
               law
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               barre
               to
               stoppe
               the
               way
               to
               all
               such
               passions
               as
               the
               lavve
               would
               worke
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               when
               the
               minister
               of
               God
               speaketh
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               and
               of
               eternall
               life
               by
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               his
               heart
               melting
               for
               ioy
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               saluation
               ?
               Though
               men
               be
               daily
               taught
               the
               doctrine
               of
               saluation
               ,
               yet
               who
               learneth
               the
               same
               ?
               Though
               men
               bee
               called
               vpon
               to
               come
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               yet
               fewe
               striue
               to
               enter
               in
               :
               though
               wee
               bee
               daily
               exhorted
               to
               repent
               ,
               yet
               fewe
               turne
               
               to
               the
               Lord
               ▪
               all
               which
               bee
               branches
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               but
               men
               beleeue
               them
               not
               ,
               because
               their
               hearts
               bee
               filled
               with
               this
               damnable
               thought
               ,
               
                 The
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 foolishnes
                 :
              
               When
               the
               Israelites
               were
               restored
               from
               captiuitie
               in
               Babilon
               ,
               it
               was
               as
               b
               
                 a
                 dreame
                 vnto
                 them
              
               :
               nowe
               if
               that
               temporall
               deliuerance
               seemed
               a
               dreame
               ,
               what
               a
               dreame
               will
               this
               spiritual
               deliuerance
               from
               the
               captiuitie
               of
               hell
               &
               death
               ,
               to
               the
               libertie
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               GOD
               in
               grace
               and
               glorie
               ,
               seeme
               to
               be
               ?
               And
               indeede
               to
               a
               naturall
               man
               it
               seemes
               foolishnes
               that
               God
               should
               become
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               by
               death
               should
               free
               men
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               by
               suffering
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               lawe
               ,
               should
               take
               away
               the
               same
               from
               vs
               ,
               and
               
               by
               his
               righteousnesse
               should
               iustifie
               vs
               vnto
               life
               :
               all
               which
               notwithstanding
               be
               points
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               This
               also
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               after
               long
               teaching
               there
               is
               little
               turning
               ,
               or
               faithfull
               obedience
               yeelded
               vnto
               the
               Gospel
               :
               neither
               will
               it
               be
               better
               with
               men
               ,
               while
               this
               euill
               thought
               abideth
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 1.
              
               
               If
               this
               bee
               a
               truth
               ,
               that
               
                 euery
                 naturall
                 man
                 thinketh
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 foolishnes
                 ,
              
               then
               wee
               must
               learne
               this
               lesson
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               *
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 seemes
                 to
                 bee
                 wise
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 must
                 become
                 a
                 foole
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               must
               reiect
               his
               owne
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               and
               stoppe
               vp
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               naturall
               minde
               ,
               like
               a
               blinde
               man
               ,
               and
               suffer
               himselfe
               wholly
               to
               bee
               guided
               by
               
               Gods
               spirite
               in
               the
               thinges
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               thereby
               he
               may
               bee
               made
               wise
               vnto
               saluation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               heereby
               learne
               to
               make
               earnest
               praier
               vnto
               God
               *
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               our
               eyes
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               bee
               able
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               know
               the
               right
               meaning
               of
               that
               word
               of
               saluation
               :
               for
               of
               our selues
               wee
               can
               neuer
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               Lord
               instruct
               vs
               by
               his
               spirit
               :
               d
               
                 No
                 man
                 commeth
                 vnto
                 me
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               beleeueth
               ,
               
                 except
                 it
                 bee
                 giuen
                 him
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 :
              
               But
               *
               
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 commeth
                 vnto
                 mee
                 .
              
               Thus
               much
               of
               this
               second
               euill
               thought
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Of
               this
               thought
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               obey
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             
             
               From
               the
               former
               ariseth
               an
               other
               most
               vile
               thought
               ,
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               euery
               naturall
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               namely
               because
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               foolishnes
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 performe
                 obedience
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               That
               this
               is
               the
               naturall
               thought
               of
               man
               ,
               Iob
               teacheth
               plainely
               ;
               for
               he
               bringeth
               in
               the
               wicked
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               euery
               sinner
               )
               saying
               thus
               to
               God
               ,
               f
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 thy
                 waies
                 .
              
               This
               the
               wicked
               man
               saith
               ,
               not
               with
               his
               mouth
               ,
               for
               none
               is
               so
               farre
               past
               all
               shame
               ,
               that
               dares
               thus
               blasphemously
               speake
               against
               God
               ;
               but
               thus
               hee
               saith
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               his
               affections
               speake
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               purposed
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               yoake
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               liue
               after
               his
               owne
               lusts
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               
               say
               further
               ,
               g
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 Almightie
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 serue
                 him
                 ?
              
               as
               if
               one
               should
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               disgrace
               to
               mee
               to
               abase
               my selfe
               to
               serue
               God
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               doe
               it
               .
               The
               Prophet
               Ieremie
               bringeth
               in
               the
               Lord
               saying
               thus
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               h
               
                 Stand
                 in
                 the
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 for
                 the
                 Old
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 find
                 rest
                 for
                 your
                 soules
                 :
              
               but
               in
               the
               same
               place
               the
               Iewes
               answer
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 walke
                 in
                 thy
                 waies
                 .
              
               Shall
               wee
               thinke
               that
               they
               durst
               thus
               impudently
               answer
               the
               Lord
               with
               open
               mouthes
               ?
               No
               surely
               ;
               But
               the
               Prophet
               in
               these
               wordes
               setteth
               downe
               the
               purpose
               of
               their
               hearts
               who
               hardned
               the
               same
               obstinately
               against
               the
               word
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               exhorted
               to
               repentance
               and
               obedience
               
               before
               the
               Lord.
               Our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               compareth
               himselfe
               to
               a
               noble
               man
               that
               goeth
               into
               a
               farre
               countrey
               ;
               now
               when
               he
               is
               gone
               ,
               the
               citizens
               of
               his
               countrey
               send
               messengers
               after
               him
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               i
               
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 him
                 to
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 them
                 .
              
               Which
               though
               it
               be
               properly
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               who
               did
               indeede
               say
               so
               to
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               also
               be
               extended
               to
               all
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               who
               say
               in
               their
               hearts
               ;
               Christ
               shall
               not
               raigne
               over
               vs
               :
               for
               so
               long
               as
               a
               man
               is
               vncalled
               ,
               he
               carrieth
               a
               purpose
               to
               liue
               in
               sinne
               ,
               some
               in
               this
               sinne
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               that
               ,
               and
               so
               doing
               ,
               saith
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               
                 God
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 submit
                 my selfe
                 vnto
                 his
                 lawes
                 ,
                 Christ
                 shall
                 not
                 
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 me
                 .
              
               This
               is
               plaine
               and
               manifest
               by
               mens
               behauiour
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               reprooued
               for
               their
               sinnes
               :
               Tell
               the
               couetous
               man
               of
               his
               auarice
               ,
               the
               swearer
               of
               his
               blasphemy
               ,
               &
               the
               drūkard
               of
               his
               drunkennes
               ,
               &c.
               will
               he
               humble
               himselfe
               in
               conscience
               of
               his
               sinn
               ?
               Nothing
               lesse
               :
               but
               his
               heart
               will
               swell
               against
               thee
               ,
               as
               his
               furie
               and
               impatience
               will
               soone
               be
               wray
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               neuer
               thinketh
               of
               his
               owne
               estate
               ,
               how
               by
               creatiō
               he
               oweth
               homage
               vnto
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               creator
               :
               for
               his
               purpose
               is
               to
               goe
               on
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               reprooued
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               his
               desire
               is
               crossed
               ,
               which
               he
               can
               not
               abide
               ,
               and
               therefore
               rageth
               ;
               shewing
               thereby
               manifestly
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               heart
               hee
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               examination
               of
               our
               hearts
               touching
               this
               thought
               :
               
               whether
               did
               we
               euer
               thinke
               thus
               with
               our selues
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 ?
              
               Doubtles
               euery
               man
               wil
               answer
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               abhors
               this
               thought
               .
               And
               yet
               after
               iust
               triall
               it
               will
               appeare
               ,
               that
               generally
               this
               thought
               is
               rife
               among
               vs
               :
               for
               though
               we
               heare
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               receiue
               the
               Sacraments
               the
               pledges
               of
               our
               saluation
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               counted
               the
               mēbers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               what
               's
               the
               cause
               that
               there
               is
               so
               little
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               obedience
               to
               his
               word
               ?
               And
               why
               doe
               men
               in
               their
               callings
               shew
               forth
               so
               small
               loue
               ,
               so
               little
               mercie
               ,
               iustice
               ,
               and
               good
               
               conscience
               ?
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               some
               haue
               these
               things
               in
               them
               in
               some
               measute
               ,
               yet
               the
               bodie
               of
               our
               people
               is
               generally
               void
               of
               these
               good
               vertues
               ,
               and
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               :
               he
               that
               hath
               but
               halfe
               an
               eye
               may
               see
               it
               :
               for
               where
               is
               that
               religious
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabboth
               that
               should
               be
               ?
               where
               is
               that
               serious
               performing
               of
               worship
               vnto
               God
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               ?
               All
               which
               argue
               that
               the
               heart
               is
               corrupt
               and
               deceiueable
               ,
               and
               saith
               indeed
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 thy
                 word
                 ;
                 Lord
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               What
               man
               almost
               is
               there
               that
               saith
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 miserable
                 man
                 ,
                 what
                 haue
                 I
                 done
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Vse
              
               .
               By
               this
               wicked
               imagination
               we
               may
               see
               how
               hard
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               truly
               
               and
               soundly
               to
               conuert
               a
               sinner
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               how
               easily
               a
               man
               may
               deceiue
               his
               owne
               soule
               ,
               and
               beguile
               the
               world
               by
               hypocrisie
               :
               for
               a
               man
               by
               long
               exercise
               in
               the
               word
               may
               haue
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               withall
               good
               wit
               ,
               and
               memorie
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               vtterance
               ;
               and
               by
               a
               common
               gift
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               be
               able●e
               we
               must●
               word
               truly
               ,
               and
               to
               conceiue
               prayer
               to
               good
               purpose
               ;
               and
               withall
               haue
               a
               cankred
               heart
               towards
               God
               ,
               poisoned
               with
               this
               damnable
               thought
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               for
               euery
               man
               that
               hath
               inwardly
               in
               him
               a
               purpose
               to
               liue
               ,
               though
               but
               in
               one
               sinne
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               not
               vpright
               with
               God
               ,
               neither
               be
               Gods
               graces
               ,
               as
               faith
               ,
               and
               repentance
               ,
               
               sound
               in
               his
               heart
               :
               for
               true
               repentance
               is
               a
               purpose
               ,
               and
               resolution
               to
               leaue
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               please
               God
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               Of
               this
               thought
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               vaine
               thing
               to
               worship
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               wicked
               imagination
               of
               ma●●
               heart
               concerning
               〈…〉
               
                 thing
                 to
                 worship
                 God.
              
               This
               Iob
               sheweth
               to
               be
               true
               :
               bringing
               in
               the
               wicked
               man
               saying
               ,
               a
               
                 what
                 profit
                 shall
                 I
                 haue
                 if
                 I
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
              
               we
               must
               not
               thinke
               that
               hee
               said
               thus
               with
               his
               mouth
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               heart
               :
               And
               the
               prophet
               Malachie
               bringeth
               in
               the
               Iewes
               saying
               ,
               b
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vaine
                 thing
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 profit
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 kept
                 his
                 commandement
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 
                 we
                 walked
                 humbly
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hostes
                 :
              
               Yea
               righteous
               Dauid
               ,
               a
               man
               after
               Gods
               owne
               heart
               ,
               was
               ouertaken
               with
               this
               euill
               thought
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               c
               
                 certenly
                 I
                 haue
                 cleansed
                 my
                 heart
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 washed
                 my
                 hands
                 in
                 Innocencie
                 :
              
               whereby
               it
               is
               plaine
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               naturall
               evill
               thought
               in
               every
               man.
               
            
             
               Yet
               here
               we
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               this
               evill
               thought
               comes
               not
               into
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               but
               onely
               at
               such
               time
               ,
               when
               occasiō
               is
               offered
               ,
               as
               namely
               when
               a
               man
               is
               called
               on
               ,
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               vpon
               some
               occasion
               he
               is
               desirous
               to
               omitte
               ;
               Then
               will
               his
               mind
               range
               about
               for
               libertie
               from
               Gods
               seruice
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               he
               bethink
               himselfe
               of
               the
               wicked
               mans
               
               estate
               who
               neuer
               serued
               god
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               in
               better
               case
               outwardly
               then
               the
               godly
               man
               is
               ;
               And
               herevpon
               hee
               begins
               to
               say
               in
               his
               heart
               doutbles
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vaine
                 thing
                 to
                 serue
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               For
               the
               examination
               of
               our
               hearts
               touching
               this
               thought
               ;
               
               after
               iust
               triall
               it
               will
               be
               found
               among
               vs
               ,
               as
               the
               state
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               families
               will
               declare
               :
               Among
               the
               poorer
               sort
               you
               shall
               see
               men
               labour
               from
               morning
               to
               Evening
               ,
               and
               take
               great
               paines
               to
               prouide
               for
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               where
               is
               the
               worship
               and
               seruice
               of
               God
               ▪
               where
               is
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiuing
               ,
               morning
               ,
               and
               euenning
               ?
               Surely
               it
               is
               neglected
               ,
               &
               the
               reason
               is
               because
               they
               thinke
               thus
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 haue
                 prouision
                 for
                 the
                 
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 whether
                 I
                 serue
                 God
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               Come
               to
               the
               rich
               mans
               house
               ,
               &
               there
               you
               shal
               see
               them
               spend
               their
               time
               in
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               gaming
               ,
               and
               such
               delightes
               ;
               but
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               is
               not
               regarded
               ,
               for
               thus
               they
               thinke
               with
               themselues
               ,
               
                 If
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 their
                 pleasure
                 all
                 is
                 well
                 .
              
               Come
               &
               reason
               with
               ordinary
               men
               ,
               and
               exhort
               them
               to
               vse
               the
               meanes
               of
               saluation
               ,
               and
               shew
               forth
               loue
               vnto
               religion
               sincerely
               :
               Their
               answer
               is
               ,
               they
               will
               doe
               as
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               and
               as
               their
               forefathers
               did
               before
               them
               ;
               they
               trust
               their
               soules
               are
               as
               good
               to
               God-ward
               as
               the
               best
               :
               And
               for
               ought
               they
               see
               ,
               none
               are
               worser
               then
               those
               that
               haue
               so
               much
               preaching
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               hope
               to
               bee
               saued
               
               though
               they
               doe
               not
               follow
               it
               so
               much
               :
               And
               this
               also
               cōmeth
               frō
               this
               euill
               thought
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 to
                 serue
                 God.
              
               Marke
               also
               in
               those
               places
               wher
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preached
               ;
               If
               any
               seeme
               to
               make
               more
               conscience
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
               seruing
               God
               then
               others
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               a
               by-word
               and
               a
               mocking
               stock
               ,
               and
               their
               profession
               is
               turned
               to
               their
               reproach
               :
               which
               argues
               plainely
               that
               mans
               thought
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vaine
                 thing
                 to
                 serue
                 God.
              
               Nay
               ,
               take
               a
               vew
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               see
               euery
               wher
               ,
               men
               giue
               themselues
               to
               will-worship
               :
               No
               nation
               is
               so
               barbarous
               as
               to
               denie
               vnto
               God
               all
               worship
               ;
               but
               doe
               they
               giue
               vnto
               him
               that
               which
               he
               commanded
               in
               his
               word
               ?
               Nothing
               lesse
               :
               It
               is
               either
               the
               
               meere
               invention
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               altogether
               stayned
               therewith
               :
               This
               is
               most
               euident
               with
               the
               Turke
               ,
               the
               Iew
               ,
               and
               the
               Papist
               :
               yea
               our
               common
               sort
               of
               protestants
               haue
               their
               will-worship
               :
               for
               generally
               they
               content
               themselues
               with
               the
               mumbling
               ouer
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Creede
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               tenne
               Commandements
               ,
               perswading
               themselues
               that
               by
               the
               bare
               rehearsall
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               they
               haue
               sufficiently
               serued
               God.
               Now
               would
               wee
               know
               the
               cause
               hereof
               ;
               as
               also
               why
               men
               are
               so
               slack
               and
               cold
               in
               praier
               ,
               so
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               vnreuerent
               in
               hearing
               Gods
               word
               ?
               Surely
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               this
               vile
               Imagination
               bewitching
               our
               soules
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 Is
                 a
                 vaine
                 thing
                 to
                 serue
                 God
              
               ;
               This
               quencheth
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               
               hindreth
               all
               good
               motiōs
               that
               be
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Of
               mans
               thought
               of
               distrust
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               euill
               thought
               concerning
               God
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 thought
                 of
                 distrust
              
               ,
               thus
               framed
               in
               the
               minde
               ;
               :
               
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 regard
                 me
                 ;
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 helpe
                 me
                 ;
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 me
                 :
              
               This
               thought
               made
               entrance
               vnto
               the
               fall
               of
               our
               first
               parents
               :
               for
               first
               Eue
               looked
               vpon
               the
               fruit
               ,
               &
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               beutifull
               ,
               and
               then
               entred
               into
               her
               heart
               a
               thought
               of
               distrust
               after
               this
               manner
               ;
               It
               may
               be
               it
               is
               not
               true
               which
               god
               hath
               said
               to
               vs
               concerning
               this
               fruit
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               God
               regardeth
               vs
               not
               as
               we
               thinke
               
               he
               doth
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               denieth
               vs
               this
               fruit
               ;
               heere
               vpon
               her
               will
               and
               her
               affections
               were
               carried
               to
               the
               breaking
               of
               Gods
               commandement
               ,
               and
               so
               shee
               sinned
               by
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               Adam
               also
               sinned
               .
               When
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               murmured
               in
               the
               wildernes
               a
               
                 Moses
                 sinned
              
               a
               sin
               for
               hee
               was
               debarred
               entrance
               into
               the
               land
               of
               Canaā
               :
               
               Nowe
               what
               was
               Moses
               sinne
               for
               both
               
                 he
                 &
                 Aron
              
               b
               
                 prayed
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 checked
                 the
                 people
                 saying
                 heare
                 oh
                 yee
                 rebells
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 at
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 he
                 brought
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 rocke
                 ?
              
               Surely
               his
               sin
               was
               secret
               euen
               inward
               vnbeleefe
               and
               distrust
               in
               Gods
               promise
               ,
               for
               when
               hee
               smote
               the
               rocke
               ,
               he
               might
               thinke
               thus
               with
               himselfe
               ;
               it
               may
               bee
               that
               God
               will
               not
               nowe
               giue
               water
               out
               of
               the
               
               rocke
               ;
               &
               this
               seemes
               the
               more
               probable
               because
               hee
               went
               beyond
               his
               cōmission
               in
               smiting
               thrise
               vpon
               the
               rock
               ,
               whē
               God
               bad
               him
               onely
               to
               speake
               c
               
                 vnto
                 it
              
               .
               This
               euill
               thought
               takes
               hould
               of
               religious
               David
               also
               :
               d
               
                 I
                 sayd
                 in
                 mine
                 hast
                 I
                 am
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
              
               as
               though
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               Heretofore
               I
               haue
               found
               Fauour
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               nowe
               in
               mine
               aduersitie
               I
               am
               vtterly
               reiected
               :
               Againe
               ,
               e
               
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 my
                 feare
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 lyers
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               feare
               of
               death
               tooke
               hould
               of
               mee
               ,
               then
               I
               thought
               that
               Samuell
               lied
               vnto
               mee
               ,
               when
               he
               saide
               I
               should
               come
               to
               the
               kingdome
               ouer
               Israell
               .
               The
               children
               of
               Israell
               did
               often
               bewray
               this
               thought
               of
               distrust
               ;
               when
               they
               were
               pinched
               with
               hunger
               ,
               and
               famine
               
               in
               the
               wildernes
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               f
               
                 can
                 God
                 prouid
                 a
                 table
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 ?
                 can
                 he
                 giue
                 bread
                 and
                 flesh
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               we
               thinke
               he
               cannot
               ,
               nor
               will
               not
               :
               Yea
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               was
               not
               free
               from
               this
               thought
               ,
               for
               when
               Christ
               walking
               on
               the
               waters
               ,
               commanded
               Peter
               to
               come
               vnto
               him
               ,
               hee
               came
               out
               boldly
               ,
               and
               walked
               towards
               Iesus
               ,
               but
               when
               g
               
                 hee
                 sawe
                 a
                 mightie
                 wind
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 sinke
                 :
              
               whence
               came
               this
               ?
               surely
               from
               a
               thought
               of
               distrust
               which
               hee
               had
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               this
               effect
               :
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 god
                 wil
                 not
                 support
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 my
                 walking
                 :
              
               &
               that
               this
               or
               some
               such
               thought
               was
               in
               his
               heart
               appeareth
               by
               Christs
               answer
               to
               him
               saying
               ,
               h
               
                 oh
                 thou
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 ,
                 why
                 diddest
                 thou
                 doubt
                 ?
              
               By
               all
               which
               
               it
               is
               euident
               that
               this
               is
               a
               naturall
               thought
               in
               the
               minde
               of
               man
               which
               at
               some
               time
               troubleth
               the
               most
               righteous
               man
               that
               is
               .
            
             
               Now
               touching
               this
               thought
               of
               distrust
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               to
               bee
               skanned
               :
               
               first
               ,
               the
               time
               when
               it
               taketh
               place
               in
               mans
               minde
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               the
               daunger
               of
               it
               .
               For
               the
               time
               ;
               This
               thought
               doth
               not
               alwaies
               take
               place
               in
               the
               minde
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               time
               of
               some
               daunger
               ,
               affliction
               ,
               and
               temptation
               ;
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               time
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               .
               Thus
               in
               his
               grieuous
               affliction
               was
               righteous
               Iob
               troubled
               with
               this
               thought
               of
               distrust
               :
               for
               then
               hee
               complained
               ,
               that
               i
               
                 God
                 did
                 hate
                 him
                 and
                 gnash
                 vpon
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 teeth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 as
                 his
                 enemie
                 ,
                 sharpned
                 his
                 eyes
                 against
                 him
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               k
               
                 hee
                 made
                 him
                 as
                 his
                 butt
                 ,
                 and
                 marke
                 to
                 shoote
                 at
                 .
              
               And
               Dauide
               in
               a
               greiuous
               trouble
               of
               minde
               ,
               thus
               complained
               :
               l
               
                 Will
                 the
                 Lord
                 absent
                 himselfe
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
                 And
                 will
                 hee
                 shewe
                 no
                 more
                 fauour
                 ?
                 Is
                 his
                 mercie
                 cleane
                 gone
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
                 Doth
                 his
                 promise
                 faile
                 for
                 euermore
                 ?
                 hath
                 God
                 forgotten
                 to
                 be
                 mercifull
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               Whereby
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               affliction
               hee
               was
               greatly
               troubled
               with
               this
               distrustfull
               thought
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               man
               liuing
               ,
               but
               when
               trouble
               and
               affliction
               comes
               ,
               hee
               shal
               feele
               in
               himselfe
               these
               thoughts
               of
               distrust
               .
               Indeede
               while
               peace
               ,
               and
               ease
               continue
               ,
               presumptuous
               thoughts
               possesse
               the
               minde
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               daies
               of
               peace
               bee
               gone
               ,
               &
               troublesome
               
               times
               approach
               ,
               then
               presumptuous
               thoughts
               giue
               place
               ,
               and
               thoughtes
               of
               distrust
               ,
               come
               in
               their
               roome
               &
               stead
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Point
              
               .
               
               The
               daunger
               of
               these
               thoughtes
               of
               distrust
               is
               verie
               great
               ,
               as
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               declare
               :
               for
               hence
               arise
               ;
               first
               ,
               all
               horrours
               ,
               and
               terrors
               
               of
               conscience
               ,
               all
               feares
               ,
               and
               astonishmentes
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               For
               when
               the
               minde
               saith
               (
               though
               falselie
               )
               
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 regard
                 me
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 saue
                 me
                 ,
              
               then
               the
               trembling
               heart
               is
               
               full
               of
               horror
               and
               dread
               .
               Secondly
               hence
               commeth
               desperation
               it selfe
               ;
               wherby
               men
               cōfidently
               avouch
               that
               God
               hath
               forsaken
               them
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               present
               death
               ,
               remaining
               for
               them
               :
               
               this
               thought
               troubleth
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               repentant
               person
               also
               :
               for
               desperation
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               strength
               of
               this
               thought
               of
               distrust
               .
               Thirdly
               this
               weakneth
               
               the
               foundation
               of
               our
               saluation
               ,
               which
               standeth
               in
               the
               certentie
               of
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               for
               this
               thought
               of
               distrust
               denieth
               credite
               to
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               and
               maketh
               them
               vncertaine
               :
               Among
               all
               other
               euill
               thoughtes
               this
               doth
               most
               directly
               hinder
               saluatiō
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               flat
               against
               faith
               ,
               as
               water
               is
               to
               fire
               :
               for
               true
               faith
               makes
               a
               man
               say
               with
               good
               cōsciēce
               ,
               a
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 and
                 shedd
                 his
                 blood
                 for
                 mee
                 ;
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 will
                 bee
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 saue
                 me
                 :
              
               But
               this
               distrustfull
               thought
               causeth
               a
               man
               to
               say
               the
               clean
               contrarie
               .
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 not
                 for
                 
                 me
                 :
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 saue
                 me
                 :
              
               so
               that
               where
               this
               thought
               prevaileth
               true
               faith
               is
               not
               ,
               neither
               can
               take
               place
               .
            
             
               Vse
               .
               Considering
               the
               danger
               of
               this
               distrustful
               thought
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               admonished
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               to
               vse
               all
               good
               meanes
               ,
               while
               the
               daies
               of
               peace
               doe
               last
               ,
               that
               it
               take
               no
               place
               with
               vs
               in
               the
               daie
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               temptation
               :
               
               The
               meanes
               to
               represse
               it
               are
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               worde
               ,
               and
               the
               sacraments
               of
               Baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               supper
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               :
               the
               word
               of
               
               God
               preached
               is
               a
               speciall
               meanes
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               true
               applying
               of
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               of
               mercie
               to
               our
               owne
               soules
               ;
               and
               therefore
               a
               most
               soueraigne
               remedie
               against
               
               this
               thought
               of
               distrust
               ;
               for
               whē
               the
               promises
               of
               mercie
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               offered
               vnto
               gods
               people
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               worde
               by
               a
               lawfull
               minister
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               Christ
               himselfe
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               should
               speake
               vnto
               them
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               ordinance
               .
               If
               God
               from
               heauen
               should
               say
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               mercie
               belongeth
               to
               thee
               ,
               hee
               would
               beleeue
               :
               if
               God
               say
               to
               Cornelius
               ,
               boleeue
               thou
               ,
               and
               my
               mercie
               belongs
               to
               thee
               ,
               Cornelius
               will
               beleeue
               :
               if
               hee
               say
               to
               Peter
               ,
               beleeue
               thou
               ,
               and
               my
               mercie
               belongs
               to
               thee
               ,
               Peter
               will
               beleeue
               :
               and
               if
               hee
               say
               so
               to
               Marie
               Magdalen
               shee
               will
               beleeue
               .
               Loe
               heere
               ,
               when
               the
               minister
               of
               God
               ,
               out
               of
               Gods
               worde
               ,
               saith
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               beleeue
               thou
               ,
               and
               repent
               
               thou
               ,
               and
               Gods
               mercie
               belongs
               vnto
               thee
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               the
               Lord
               should
               call
               him
               by
               name
               particularly
               ,
               and
               say
               vnto
               him
               ,
               beleeue
               thou
               ,
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               my
               mercie
               belongs
               vnto
               thee
               :
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               God
               himselfe
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 childe
                 ,
              
               if
               thou
               wilt
               repent
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               meanes
               which
               
               is
               also
               very
               effectuall
               to
               cut
               off
               this
               thought
               of
               distrust
               ,
               is
               Baptisme
               .
               If
               an
               earthly
               prince
               giue
               a
               pardon
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               &
               put
               the
               mans
               name
               in
               the
               pardon
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               broade
               seale
               vnto
               it
               ,
               the
               man
               will
               neuer
               doubt
               of
               his
               pardon
               ,
               but
               beleeue
               it
               .
               Beholde
               ,
               in
               Baptisme
               God
               entreth
               couenant
               with
               miserable
               wretched
               man
               ,
               and
               heerein
               makes
               promise
               
               of
               life
               vnto
               him
               ;
               yea
               hee
               puts
               the
               mans
               name
               in
               the
               couenant
               ,
               sealing
               the
               same
               with
               his
               owne
               seale
               :
               &
               therefore
               the
               party
               baptized
               ,
               must
               beleeue
               against
               this
               thought
               .
            
             
               The
               thirde
               meanes
               ,
               is
               the
               
               Lords
               supper
               rightly
               administred
               and
               receiued
               :
               for
               therin
               the
               breade
               and
               wine
               giuen
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               euery
               communicant
               by
               the
               minister
               ,
               are
               particular
               pledges
               and
               tokens
               vnto
               them
               of
               speciall
               mercie
               in
               Christ.
               These
               are
               the
               meanes
               which
               wee
               must
               vse
               with
               all
               good
               conscience
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               peace
               ,
               that
               when
               troubles
               come
               ,
               this
               thought
               of
               distrust
               may
               not
               preuaile
               against
               vs.
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               mans
               naturall
               euill
               thoughts
               against
               God.
               Many
               other
               might
               bee
               added
               herevnto
               ,
               
               but
               these
               beeing
               the
               principall
               ,
               I
               omit
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Of
             mans
             naturall
             thoughts
             against
             his
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             NOw
             wee
             come
             to
             the
             euill
             thoughtes
             of
             mans
             naturall
             heart
             against
             his
             neighbour
             .
             And
             to
             find
             them
             out
             wee
             must
             haue
             recourse
             to
             the
             second
             Table
             of
             the
             morall
             lawe
             ,
             which
             was
             penned
             with
             respect
             to
             *
             the
             corrupt
             estate
             of
             man
             ,
             forbidding
             that
             which
             mans
             corrupt
             heart
             thinketh
             naturally
             against
             his
             neighbour
             :
             for
             euery
             commandement
             thereof
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             forbidding
             not
             onely
             the
             wicked
             actions
             ,
             euill
             wordes
             ,
             and
             gestures
             ,
             but
             all
             corrupt
             affections
             ,
             yea
             all
             euill
             Imaginations
             of
             man
             against
             
             man.
             
          
           
             These
             thoughts
             of
             man
             against
             his
             neighbour
             be
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             either
             without
             consent
             ,
             or
             with
             consent
             .
             Thoughts
             without
             consent
             ,
             are
             the
             very
             first
             euill
             motions
             of
             the
             minde
             which
             a
             man
             conceiueth
             against
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             will
             neuer
             giueth
             consent
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             forbidden
             in
             the
             10.
             commandement
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               lust
            
             .
          
           
             Thoughts
             with
             consent
             of
             will
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             conceiuing
             in
             his
             minde
             doth
             withall
             desire
             ,
             or
             purpose
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             practise
             :
             and
             these
             are
             forbidden
             in
             the
             fift
             ,
             sixt
             ,
             seauenth
             ,
             eight
             ,
             and
             ninth
             commandements
             ;
             by
             reason
             whereof
             they
             may
             fittely
             be
             reduced
             to
             fiue
             heads
             .
             They
             
             are
             either
             
               thoughts
               of
               dishonour
            
             ,
             against
             the
             fift
             commandement
             ;
             or
             
               thoughts
               of
               murther
            
             ,
             against
             the
             sixt
             ;
             or
             
               thoughts
               of
               aduletrie
            
             ,
             against
             the
             seuenth
             ;
             or
             
               thoughts
               of
               theft
            
             ,
             against
             the
             eight
             ;
             or
             
               thoughts
               of
               disgrace
            
             ,
             against
             the
             ninth
             commandement
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               Of
               thoughts
               of
               dishonour
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               thought
               of
               dishonour
               is
               any
               thought
               that
               tendeth
               to
               the
               contempt
               and
               abasing
               of
               the
               person
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               our selues
               .
               And
               it
               is
               then
               conceiued
               in
               our
               mindes
               ,
               when
               we
               thinke
               thus
               of
               all
               other
               men
               beside
               our selues
               :
               
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 farre
                 inferiour
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 a
                 base
                 and
                 contemptible
                 
                 fellow
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               Example
               hereof
               we
               haue
               in
               the
               Pharisie
               ,
               a
               man
               strict
               in
               profession
               ,
               and
               zealous
               in
               his
               religion
               ,
               who
               commeth
               to
               the
               Temple
               to
               pray
               with
               the
               Publican
               :
               now
               marke
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               a
               
                 Oh
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 thanke
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 this
                 Publican
                 .
              
               Which
               wordes
               proceede
               from
               such
               a
               proud
               thought
               as
               this
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 I
                 thanke
                 thee
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 are
                 farre
                 inferiour
                 vnto
                 me
                 :
                 I
                 doe
                 farre
                 surpasse
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 :
                 this
                 Publican
                 is
                 a
                 base
                 fellowe
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 body
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               If
               any
               shall
               imagine
               that
               this
               thought
               is
               not
               in
               euery
               mnn
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               few
               proud
               persons
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               nature
               in
               euery
               person
               liuing
               without
               grace
               :
               and
               therefore
               S.
               Paul
               giueth
               this
               commandement
               ,
               That
               b
               
                 euery
                 
                 man
                 in
                 meekenesse
                 should
                 esteeme
                 others
                 better
                 then
                 himselfe
              
               ;
               giuing
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               by
               nature
               all
               men
               thinke
               best
               of
               themselues
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               others
               farre
               worse
               then
               themselues
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Vse
              
               .
               If
               this
               thought
               of
               dishonour
               be
               in
               all
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               then
               behold
               what
               a
               pallace
               of
               all
               Satanicall
               and
               damnable
               pride
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               naturally
               :
               
               it
               is
               like
               vnto
               the
               table
               of
               Adoni-bezek
               at
               which
               he
               sate
               in
               a
               chaire
               of
               estate
               ,
               and
               made
               others
               ,
               euen
               kings
               ,
               to
               eate
               meate
               like
               dogs
               vnder
               his
               feete
               ,
               with
               their
               thumbs
               cutte
               off
               :
               such
               an
               one
               is
               euery
               man
               by
               nature
               ,
               hee
               lifteth
               vp
               himselfe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               treadeth
               his
               brother
               vnder
               his
               feete
               ,
               as
               no
               body
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               this
               is
               
               the
               cause
               of
               much
               strife
               and
               hurt
               in
               all
               humane
               societies
               :
               this
               causeth
               many
               iarres
               ,
               much
               skorning
               ,
               and
               great
               contempt
               among
               men
               in
               word
               and
               deede
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               we
               may
               reforme
               this
               thought
               in
               vs
               ,
               wee
               must
               learne
               to
               say
               as
               Iob
               did
               after
               he
               had
               beene
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               see
               his
               sinnes
               :
               *
               
                 behold
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vile
              
               :
               and
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               d
               
                 I
                 am
                 but
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 :
              
               and
               with
               Dauid
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 worme
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               .
               22.
               6.
               yea
               with
               Paul
               ,
               e
               
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 miserie
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
              
               and
               that
               will
               helpe
               to
               pull
               downe
               the
               pride
               of
               our
               hearts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Of
               murthering
               thoughts
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               euill
               thought
               of
               man
               against
               his
               neighbour
               
               with
               consent
               ,
               is
               a
               thought
               of
               
                 Murther
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 tendeth
                 thereto
                 .
              
               Of
               this
               wee
               haue
               particular
               examples
               in
               Scripture
               .
               Deut.
               15.
               9.
               
               The
               Lord
               forbiddeth
               the
               Iewes
               to
               haue
               this
               murthering
               thought
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 releeue
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 good
                 vnto
                 them
              
               ;
               giuing
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               common
               thought
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               or
               els
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               forbidden
               it
               :
               yea
               the
               Lord
               doth
               there
               set
               out
               this
               thought
               by
               two
               signes
               ;
               first
               ,
               
                 an
                 euill
                 eye
              
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               turnes
               his
               countenance
               from
               the
               poore
               ,
               or
               looketh
               on
               them
               without
               compassion
               :
               secondly
               ,
               
                 vnmercifull
                 dealing
              
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               will
               not
               helpe
               the
               poore
               by
               gift
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               abilitie
               .
               And
               because
               all
               actions
               
               proceede
               from
               thoughts
               ,
               the
               heart
               beeing
               the
               fountaine
               of
               our
               deedes
               ,
               hence
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               this
               murthering
               thought
               against
               the
               poore
               ,
               is
               rife
               in
               this
               age
               :
               for
               where
               is
               the
               man
               that
               doth
               pitie
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               doth
               good
               to
               them
               according
               to
               his
               abilitie
               ?
               nay
               ,
               the
               Lords
               complaint
               against
               the
               Iewes
               may
               be
               fitly
               applied
               to
               our
               times
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               crueltie
               and
               oppression
               :
               
                 The
                 spoile
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 houses
                 :
                 what
                 haue
                 ye
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 beate
                 my
                 people
                 to
                 peeces
                 ,
                 and
                 grinde
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 .
              
               Isa.
               3.
               14.
               15.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               example
               of
               a
               murthering
               thought
               ,
               is
               cōcerning
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 some
                 spite
                 or
                 hurt
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 worship
                 God.
              
               For
               proofe
               hereof
               ,
               read
               
                 Psal.
                 
                 74.
                 8.
              
               
               Dauid
               bringeth
               in
               the
               Babilonians
               ,
               Edomites
               ,
               &c.
               saying
               thus
               one
               to
               another
               against
               gods
               people
               the
               Iewes
               :
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 destroy
                 them
                 all
                 together
                 ;
                 &
                 Psal.
                 83.
                 4
                 ,
                 Let
                 vs
                 cut
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 beeing
                 a
                 people
                 .
              
               And
               
                 let
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Israell
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 remembrance
                 .
              
               Now
               as
               this
               was
               their
               thought
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               the
               thought
               of
               all
               men
               naturally
               :
               for
               that
               which
               was
               the
               disposition
               of
               Babel
               ,
               Edom
               ,
               Moab
               ,
               and
               Amnon
               against
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               is
               the
               disposition
               of
               all
               men
               naturally
               ;
               for
               looke
               how
               generall
               the
               hatred
               of
               man
               is
               ,
               so
               generall
               is
               the
               purpose
               of
               mischiefe
               against
               those
               that
               professe
               religion
               :
               for
               all
               men
               by
               nature
               are
               haters
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               &
               people
               ;
               so
               Christ
               saith
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               f
               
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 be
                 hated
                 of
                 all
                 
                 nations
                 for
                 my
                 names
                 sake
              
               ;
               
               Yea
               ,
               
                 whosoeuer
                 killeth
                 you
                 shall
                 thinke
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 God
                 good
                 seruice
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               this
               thought
               of
               doing
               mischiefe
               is
               as
               general
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               minde
               of
               euery
               man
               by
               nature
               .
               This
               further
               appeareth
               by
               the
               continuall
               persecution
               ,
               that
               hath
               euer
               beene
               raised
               agaiust
               Gods
               poore
               Church
               ,
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               :
               It
               began
               at
               Abell
               ,
               soone
               after
               the
               giuing
               of
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               to
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               and
               hath
               continued
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               &
               shall
               abide
               vnto
               the
               end
               :
               so
               that
               if
               carnall
               men
               could
               look
               into
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               they
               should
               there
               behold
               this
               murdering
               thought
               against
               Gods
               people
               .
               This
               murdering
               thought
               commeth
               from
               another
               wicked
               imagination
               ,
               set
               
               downe
               by
               S.
               Peter
               :
               who
               bringeth
               in
               the
               wicked
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               h
               
                 thinking
                 it
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 children
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 runne
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 vnto
                 all
                 excesse
                 of
                 riot
                 :
                 liuing
                 in
                 drunkennes
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 abhominations
              
               ;
               for
               this
               cause
               doe
               they
               cōceiue
               hatred
               ,
               and
               purpose
               mischeife
               against
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               continue
               ,
               till
               God
               giue
               them
               grace
               to
               repent
               .
               If
               any
               shall
               say
               this
               thought
               is
               not
               generall
               ,
               for
               Nabuched-nezer
               i
               an
               heathen
               man
               
                 shewed
                 fauour
                 to
                 Daniell
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 aduanced
                 him
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               he
               did
               so
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               a
               worke
               of
               Gods
               speciall
               providence
               who
               procured
               him
               fauour
               ,
               and
               disposed
               the
               kings
               heart
               to
               affect
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               also
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               
               chiefe
               k
               Eunuch
               ;
               Otherwise
               Nabuchad-nezzer
               naturally
               did
               nothing
               but
               intend
               mischeife
               against
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               as
               his
               rage
               against
               the
               three
               children
               did
               euidētly
               bewray
               ,
               Dan.
               3.
               19.
               
            
             
               A
               third
               example
               of
               this
               murthering
               thought
               I
               adde
               ,
               which
               every
               minister
               of
               gods
               word
               may
               obserue
               by
               daily
               experience
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ;
               when
               mens
               faults
               are
               particularly
               rebuked
               in
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               quicke
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               touched
               by
               applying
               the
               word
               to
               the
               cōsciēce
               ;
               then
               will
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               naturall
               man
               ,
               thus
               conceiue
               of
               the
               minister
               that
               reprooueth
               sinn
               ;
               
                 This
                 man
                 meaneth
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 some
                 spyte
                 ,
                 and
                 mallice
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thus
                 reprooveth
                 my
                 particular
                 faults
              
               ;
               when
               as
               the
               
               minister
               knew
               them
               not
               to
               be
               his
               personall
               sinnes
               :
               but
               it
               is
               the
               power
               of
               the
               word
               that
               ransaketh
               the
               sinfull
               heart
               :
               this
               is
               the
               fault
               of
               all
               carnall
               hearers
               ,
               who
               will
               heare
               quietly
               till
               their
               faults
               be
               rebuked
               ,
               but
               then
               they
               thinke
               maliciously
               of
               the
               preacher
               ;
               Thus
               Herod
               dealt
               with
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               he
               heard
               him
               gladly
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               Mark.
               6.
               20.
               but
               when
               he
               was
               rebuked
               for
               his
               
                 brother
                 Phillips
                 wife
                 then
                 he
                 cast
                 Iohn
                 in
                 prison
                 :
                 Luk.
                 3.
                 19.
                 20.
                 
              
               And
               if
               conscience
               might
               bee
               iudge
               ,
               many
               an
               hearer
               would
               be
               found
               to
               haue
               an
               Herods
               heart
               towards
               Gods
               minister
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Of
               thoughts
               of
               Adulterie
               ;
               theft
               ;
               &
               disgrace
               .
            
             
             
               The
               third
               thought
               of
               man
               touching
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               is
               the
               thought
               of
               Adulterie
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               thought
               with
               consent
               to
               any
               vnchastitie
               .
               Such
               a
               thought
               had
               Iudah
               cōcerning
               Tamar
               his
               daughter-in
               lawe
               ,
               when
               a
               
                 he
                 iudged
                 her
                 an
                 whore
                 ;
                 and
                 desired
                 to
                 lie
                 with
                 her
                 .
              
               And
               with
               such
               thoughts
               was
               Ammons
               b
               heart
               so
               sore
               vexed
               that
               hee
               fell
               sicke
               for
               his
               sister
               Tamar
               :
               This
               makes
               a
               man
               an
               Adulterer
               in
               heart
               before
               God
               ,
               though
               actually
               he
               commit
               not
               the
               fact
               :
               Mat.
               5.
               28.
               
            
             
               The
               fourth
               is
               the
               thought
               of
               Theft
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thought
               with
               consent
               of
               beguyling
               or
               
               wronging
               another
               in
               his
               goods
               or
               substāce
               .
               This
               is
               that
               
                 Imagining
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 of
                 wickednes
                 vpon
                 their
                 beds
                 ,
                 in
                 coueting
                 of
                 fields
                 —
                 against
                 which
              
               c
               Micah
               pronounceth
               a
               woe
               .
               And
               this
               thought
               also
               possesseth
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               wicked
               Israelites
               wish
               the
               time
               were
               come
               ,
               wherein
               they
               d
               
                 might
                 make
                 the
                 Epha
                 small
                 and
                 the
                 Shekell
                 great
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               lessen
               the
               measure
               ,
               and
               inhance
               the
               pryce
               ,
               
                 and
                 falsifie
                 the
                 weights
                 by
                 deceit
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               euill
               thought
               is
               
                 a
                 thought
                 of
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 way
                 tendeth
                 to
                 the
                 reproach
                 ,
                 and
                 debasing
                 of
                 our
                 neighbours
                 good
                 name
              
               ;
               as
               when
               a
               thing
               is
               well
               done
               ,
               to
               thinke
               &
               iudge
               it
               to
               bee
               ill
               done
               ,
               or
               when
               a
               thing
               is
               a
               misse
               to
               iudge
               it
               
               worse
               then
               it
               is
               :
               Thus
               Elie
               thought
               disgracefullie
               of
               Hannah
               deeming
               her
               to
               bee
               dronke
               ,
               saying
               ,
               q
               
                 put
                 away
                 thy
                 dronkennes
              
               ,
               when
               shee
               prayed
               deuoutly
               from
               a
               r
               
                 troubled
                 soule
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               Thus
               Eliab
               Dauids
               eldest
               brother
               thought
               disgracefullie
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               when
               he
               shewed
               himselfe
               willing
               to
               encounter
               with
               Golyah
               that
               reuiled
               the
               hoast
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               saying
               ;
               s
               
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 mallice
                 of
                 thine
                 heart
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Battell
                 ,
              
               when
               as
               indeede
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               put
               that
               motion
               into
               his
               heart
               to
               take
               away
               the
               shame
               from
               Israell
               ,
               as
               the
               happie
               euent
               declared
               plainly
               .
               So
               when
               our
               sauiour
               Christ
               spake
               most
               comfortably
               to
               the
               sicke
               of
               the
               Palsie
               ,
               saying
               ,
               t
               
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 
                 comfort
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 thee
              
               ;
               then
               the
               cursed
               hearts
               of
               the
               wicked
               Pharisies
               thought
               thus
               in
               themselues
               ,
               u
               
                 this
                 man
                 blasphemeth
              
               .
               
               And
               when
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               ,
               was
               sent
               vpon
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               causing
               them
               to
               speake
               strange
               tounges
               to
               the
               great
               admiration
               of
               men
               of
               diuers
               nations
               ,
               then
               some
               of
               the
               
                 malicious
                 Iewes
                 thought
                 they
                 were
                 dronke
                 ,
              
               saying
               scoffingly
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 newe
                 wine
                 .
              
               v
               And
               this
               thought
               of
               disgrace
               is
               in
               euery
               man
               naturally
               bringing
               forth
               continually
               the
               fruits
               of
               disgrace
               ,
               as
               
                 Enuie
                 ,
                 Strife
                 ,
                 Emulations
                 ,
                 Dissentions
                 ,
                 and
                 Debates
                 :
              
               for
               
                 loue
                 thinketh
                 not
                 euill
              
               ;
               but
               naturally
               true
               loue
               is
               wanting
               in
               all
               men
               :
               and
               therfore
               they
               cannot
               but
               thinke
               euill
               of
               others
               .
            
             
             
               We
               see
               the
               fiue
               euill
               thoughts
               of
               mans
               naturall
               heart
               against
               his
               neighbour
               ;
               touching
               which
               two
               things
               are
               yet
               further
               to
               bee
               skanned
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               when
               these
               euill
               thoughtes
               doe
               arise
               in
               the
               minde
               ;
               and
               in
               whome
               they
               are
               .
               For
               the
               first
               :
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               at
               all
               times
               arise
               in
               mens
               mindes
               ,
               but
               then
               onely
               when
               occasion
               is
               giuen
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               they
               arise
               so
               soone
               as
               it
               is
               giuen
               :
               for
               mans
               heart
               is
               like
               to
               tinder
               ,
               or
               drie
               wood
               ,
               which
               burneth
               not
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               so
               soone
               as
               fire
               is
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               then
               presently
               it
               kindleth
               .
               When
               you
               come
               to
               talke
               with
               a
               naturall
               man
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               hee
               thinketh
               not
               to
               lie
               ;
               but
               giue
               him
               occasion
               to
               lie
               ,
               and
               then
               hee
               soone
               bethinkes
               himselfe
               therof
               &
               
               will
               not
               spare
               to
               vtter
               it
               if
               it
               may
               make
               for
               his
               aduantage
               .
               And
               the
               like
               wee
               may
               say
               of
               malice
               ,
               Adulterie
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               disgrace
               or
               any
               other
               sinne
               against
               our
               neighbour
               :
               Doe
               but
               minister
               occasion
               there
               about
               to
               the
               naturall
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               &
               he
               thinketh
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               without
               Gods
               grace
               restraining
               ,
               or
               renuing
               him
               ,
               will
               bring
               forth
               the
               same
               in
               action
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 point
              
               .
               In
               whom
               are
               all
               these
               euill
               thoughts
               ?
               Answ.
               In
               all
               men
               naturallie
               without
               exception
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               renewed
               by
               Gods
               speciall
               grace
               :
               Yea
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               these
               thoughts
               doe
               euery
               where
               abound
               ;
               for
               looke
               what
               men
               doe
               practise
               ,
               that
               first
               of
               all
               they
               thinke
               ,
               for
               the
               thought
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               euery
               
               action
               ;
               But
               in
               the
               worlde
               all
               sins
               against
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               doe
               abound
               ,
               as
               the
               practise
               of
               Dishonour
               ,
               of
               Murther
               ,
               Adulterie
               ,
               Thefts
               ,
               and
               Disgraces
               ,
               and
               therefore
               these
               euill
               thoughts
               from
               whence
               these
               actions
               come
               ,
               must
               needes
               be
               common
               .
            
             
               Vse
               .
               By
               this
               wee
               may
               see
               what
               a
               huge
               masse
               of
               corruption
               the
               naturall
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               ,
               without
               gods
               special
               grace
               ;
               for
               thoughts
               of
               dishonour
               make
               a
               mans
               heart
               a
               pallace
               of
               prid
               like
               the
               table
               of
               Adoni-bezek
               :
               Also
               thoughts
               of
               crueltie
               make
               mans
               heart
               a
               slaughterhouse
               :
               Thoughts
               of
               Adulterie
               make
               it
               a
               most
               filthie
               stewes
               :
               Thoughts
               of
               theft
               make
               it
               to
               become
               a
               denne
               of
               theeues
               ,
               wherein
               all
               manner
               of
               fraud
               ,
               and
               bad
               dealing
               is
               
               plotted
               &
               devised
               :
               And
               lastly
               thoughts
               of
               Disgrace
               make●
               it
               a
               fountaine
               of
               backbyting
               ,
               debate
               ,
               slander
               ,
               and
               reuiling
               :
               And
               therfore
               howsoeuer
               the
               outward
               life
               may
               be
               ordered
               ciuillie
               ,
               yet
               without
               Gods
               grace
               mans
               heart
               is
               most
               vile
               :
               And
               those
               that
               pleade
               their
               good
               nature
               ,
               and
               good
               meaning
               ,
               are
               heere
               confuted
               ,
               for
               naturally
               the
               heart
               ,
               thinkes
               all
               euill
               against
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             mans
             naturall
             thoughts
             concerning
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               Mans
               proud
               thought
               of
               his
               owne
               excellencie
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               kinde
               of
               mans
               naturall
               euill
               thoughtes
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               concerne
               himselfe
               ,
               
               &
               they
               are
               principally
               foure
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               may
               fitlie
               bee
               termed
               
                 a
                 thought
                 of
                 Pride
              
               ,
               wherby
               euerie
               man
               naturallie
               thinkes
               himselfe
               most
               excellent
               ,
               and
               far
               to
               exceede
               all
               other
               men
               whatsoeuer
               :
               thus
               the
               Prophet
               Isay
               bringeth
               in
               Babylō
               speaking
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thinking
               ,
               a
               
                 I
                 will
                 ascend
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 exalt
                 my
                 throne
                 aboue
                 or
                 besides
                 the
                 stars
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               shee
               should
               thinke
               with
               her selfe
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 farre
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 what
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 bee
                 exalted
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 matched
                 with
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Prophet
               Zephame
               bringeth
               in
               Ni●iue
               speaking
               thus
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               b
               
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 besides
                 me
                 :
              
               And
               so
               the
               proud
               Pharisie
               in
               his
               priuate
               ,
               and
               secret
               prayer
               
               to
               God
               sayeth
               ,
               c
               
                 I
                 thanke
                 thee
                 Lorde
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 ,
              
               meaning
               that
               he
               is
               more
               excellent
               :
               And
               the
               whore
               of
               Babylō
               d
               is
               brought
               in
               saying
               of
               her selfe
               ,
               e
               
                 I
                 sit
                 as
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 no
                 widdowe
                 and
                 shall
                 see
                 no
                 mourning
                 .
              
               All
               which
               places
               shew
               this
               to
               bee
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               exalt
               himselfe
               in
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               aboue
               all
               others
               .
               If
               any
               shall
               say
               ,
               heereby
               no
               more
               can
               bee
               prooued
               but
               that
               this
               thought
               is
               in
               some
               proud
               and
               insolent
               persons
               ;
               I
               adde
               therfore
               ,
               that
               as
               our
               first
               Parents
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               did
               learne
               that
               proud
               lessō
               of
               the
               divell
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 Gods
              
               :
               so
               we
               being
               in
               their
               loynes
               when
               they
               sinned
               ,
               and
               descending
               from
               them
               by
               ordinarie
               gineration
               ,
               doe
               together
               with
               our
               nature
               receiue
               that
               corruption
               
               from
               them
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               thinke
               thus
               proudly
               of
               our selues
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 far
                 excell
                 others
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 little
                 Gods
                 on
                 earth
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               Indeede
               the
               most
               will
               say
               for
               themselues
               ,
               wee
               abhorre
               this
               proude
               thought
               ,
               neither
               did
               wee
               euer
               finde
               it
               to
               bee
               in
               vs
               :
               But
               we
               must
               know
               that
               the
               lesser
               we
               discern
               it
               in
               our selues
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               reigneth
               in
               our
               hearts
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               wee
               discerne
               ,
               and
               bewaile
               it
               ,
               the
               lesser
               place
               it
               taketh
               in
               vs.
               
            
             
               Now
               touching
               this
               thought
               of
               pride
               ,
               two
               things
               must
               bee
               obserued
               :
               the
               danger
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 highest
                 degree
              
               of
               it
               .
               
               For
               the
               danger
               of
               this
               thought
               ;
               The
               outward
               affecting
               of
               strange
               fashions
               in
               apparell
               is
               a
               wonderfull
               pride
               ;
               But
               the
               most
               vile
               and
               wretched
               pride
               of
               all
               ,
               
               is
               that
               spirituall
               pride
               of
               the
               heart
               whereby
               a
               man
               despiseth
               all
               other
               ,
               in
               regarde
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               thinketh
               himselfe
               far
               better
               then
               any
               .
               This
               I
               manifest
               by
               sundrie
               reasons
               ,
               as
               first
               ,
               from
               the
               fruites
               of
               this
               inward
               pride
               :
               for
               hence
               doe
               slowe
               many
               damnable
               sinnes
               ;
               in
               mens
               liues
               and
               conuersations
               :
               
               
               as
               first
               ,
               Ambition
               ,
               whereby
               men
               are
               not
               content
               with
               that
               estate
               ,
               wherewith
               God
               hath
               belssed
               them
               :
               but
               doe
               seeke
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               bee
               advanced
               to
               higher
               dignitie
               &
               
               estate
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Presumption
               ,
               whereby
               men
               dare
               enterprise
               things
               beyond
               their
               calling
               ,
               and
               aboue
               their
               power
               ,
               taking
               vppon
               them
               more
               then
               
               they
               are
               able
               for
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               boasting
               ,
               wherby
               a
               man
               speaks
               of
               himselfe
               more
               then
               is
               seemely
               ,
               
               &
               extolleth
               himselfe
               aboue
               his
               desert
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Hipocrysie
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               pretendeth
               he
               hath
               that
               grace
               ,
               and
               religion
               
               which
               indeed
               he
               hath
               not
               ,
               or
               els
               maketh
               shew
               of
               more
               grace
               then
               is
               truly
               in
               him
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               Obstniacie
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               persisteth
               in
               an
               errour
               ,
               &
               
               will
               not
               yeeld
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               manifested
               vnto
               him
               .
               Sixtly
               ,
               Contention
               ,
               wherby
               men
               striue
               one
               against
               another
               in
               word
               or
               deed
               ,
               without
               
               relenting
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               
                 Affectation
                 of
                 Novelties
              
               ,
               especially
               
               in
               outward
               attyre
               ,
               for
               when
               a
               mans
               cōceiues
               so
               highly
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               then
               withall
               he
               thinkes
               no
               manner
               of
               attyre
               good
               enough
               to
               bewtifie
               ,
               and
               adorne
               his
               body
               ;
               and
               so
               begins
               to
               deuise
               ,
               and
               affect
               strange
               and
               forraigne
               attyre
               .
            
             
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               danger
               hereof
               appeareth
               hence
               ,
               that
               where
               this
               thought
               of
               pride
               raigneth
               (
               as
               it
               doth
               in
               all
               men
               naturally
               )
               there
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               dwelleth
               not
               :
               Mary
               in
               her
               song
               saith
               well
               ,
               f
               
                 God
                 scattereth
                 the
                 Imaginations
                 of
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               this
               cōceit
               of
               their
               owne
               excellencie
               aboue
               others
               :
               and
               S.
               Iames
               ;
               g
               
                 God
                 resisteth
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 giueth
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 humble
                 :
              
               yea
               ,
               
                 thus
                 saith
                 he
              
               h
               
                 that
                 is
                 high
                 and
                 excellent
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 inhabiteth
                 eternitie
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 one
                 :
                 I
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 &
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 with
                 him
                 also
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 contrite
                 and
                 humble
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 reuiue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 :
              
               But
               he
               that
               lifteth
               vp
               himselfe
               his
               minde
               is
               not
               vpright
               in
               him
               ,
               Habak
               .
               2
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               danger
               
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               that
               when
               all
               other
               sinnes
               die
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               this
               thought
               of
               pride
               dyeth
               not
               :
               nay
               ,
               when
               other
               sinnes
               are
               mortified
               ,
               and
               Gods
               graces
               come
               in
               stead
               thereof
               ,
               yet
               this
               will
               then
               reuiue
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               matter
               whereon
               to
               worke
               :
               as
               when
               an
               ignorant
               person
               attaines
               to
               some
               knowledge
               ;
               this
               pride
               will
               take
               occasion
               from
               that
               gift
               of
               God
               to
               puffe
               vp
               the
               heart
               ;
               yea
               when
               a
               man
               in
               true
               humilitie
               of
               heart
               shall
               renounce
               the
               actions
               of
               pride
               ,
               yet
               thē
               wil
               pride
               be
               working
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               pride
               to
               thinke
               well
               of
               our selues
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               not
               proud
               ,
               
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Point
              
               .
               The
               
                 highest
                 degree
              
               of
               this
               pride
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               thinketh
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               equall
               with
               God.
               This
               
               is
               a
               most
               notorious
               ,
               nay
               an
               abhominable
               height
               of
               pride
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               some
               men
               haue
               come
               herevnto
               .
               Thus
               the
               king
               of
               Babel
               thought
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               k
               
                 I
                 will
                 ascend
                 aboue
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 clowdes
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 .
              
               It
               may
               seeme
               strange
               that
               men
               should
               thinke
               thus
               of
               themselues
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               doe
               it
               two
               waies
               ;
               first
               ,
               when
               they
               thinke
               they
               haue
               power
               of
               themselues
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               able
               to
               match
               or
               counteruaile
               the
               power
               of
               God
               :
               so
               thought
               Nabuchad-nezar
               whē
               he
               said
               ,
               l
               
                 who
                 is
                 that
                 god
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 deliuer
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 hand
                 ?
              
               such
               a
               thought
               had
               proud
               Pharao
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               to
               Moses
               &
               Aaron
               ,
               m
               
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 heare
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 &
                 let
                 Israel
                 goe
                 ?
              
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               they
               take
               to
               themselues
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thinke
               it
               to
               be
               due
               to
               them
               :
               Thus
               did
               Herod
               n
               when
               by
               silence
               he
               approued
               the
               blasphemous
               voice
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               cried
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 man.
              
               And
               thus
               Antichrist
               sitting
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               ,
               o
               
                 exalts
                 himselfe
                 aboue
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 worshipped
                 :
              
               Now
               that
               man
               of
               sinne
               is
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ;
               for
               howsoeuer
               in
               word
               he
               humble
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               call
               himselfe
               the
               seruant
               of
               seruants
               ;
               yet
               indeede
               through
               the
               pride
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               he
               sitteth
               as
               God
               ,
               taking
               vnto
               himself
               that
               honour
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               God
               :
               
               for
               he
               claimeth
               power
               to
               prescribe
               new
               rules
               
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               to
               forgiue
               sinnes
               ,
               to
               make
               lawes
               to
               bind
               the
               conscience
               properly
               ,
               yea
               to
               open
               ,
               and
               shut
               heauen
               ,
               and
               to
               dispose
               at
               his
               pleasure
               of
               earthly
               kingdomes
               ;
               he
               taketh
               vpon
               him
               to
               dispence
               with
               the
               morall
               lawe
               ,
               and
               with
               Apostolicall
               constitutions
               :
               all
               which
               belong
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               and
               none
               dare
               claime
               them
               to
               belong
               vnto
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               matcheth
               himselfe
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               highest
               decree
               of
               pride
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Vse
              
               .
               By
               this
               euery
               man
               may
               see
               what
               he
               is
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               what
               a
               cursed
               and
               proud
               nature
               he
               carrieth
               about
               with
               him
               :
               for
               euery
               man
               naturally
               when
               occasion
               is
               offered
               thinks
               highly
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               basely
               of
               others
               in
               regard
               of
               himselfe
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               Satanicall
               pride
               that
               is
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               striue
               against
               it
               ,
               for
               who
               would
               not
               be
               ashamed
               to
               say
               with
               the
               proud
               Pharasie
               ,
               
                 I
                 thanke
                 thee
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               or
               with
               the
               arrogant
               Iewes
               ,
               
                 stand
                 apart
                 ,
                 touch
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 holier
                 then
                 thou
                 ,
              
               Isay.
               65.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Mans
               thought
               of
               his
               owne
               righteousnes
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               euill
               thought
               concerning
               a
               mans
               selfe
               is
               this
               ,
               I
               
                 am
                 sufficiently
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 need
                 no
                 repentance
                 .
              
               That
               this
               is
               the
               thought
               of
               euerie
               man
               naturally
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Lords
               commandement
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Israell
               ,
               forbidding
               them
               to
               say
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               placed
               
               in
               the
               promised
               land
               ,
               a
               that
               
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 righteousnes
                 the
                 Lord
                 brought
              
               them
               in
               to
               possesse
               it
               .
               Wherby
               he
               giueth
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               two
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Iewes
               did
               there
               ,
               so
               euerie
               man
               thinks
               himself
               to
               be
               righteous
               .
               And
               secondly
               he
               thinks
               that
               God
               doth
               giue
               his
               blessings
               vnto
               him
               for
               his
               owne
               righteousnes
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               vseth
               not
               to
               forbidde
               such
               a
               thought
               as
               men
               naturally
               haue
               not
               in
               them
               :
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               when
               Ieremie
               rebuked
               the
               people
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               they
               said
               ,
               b
               
                 they
                 were
                 Innocent
                 and
                 guiltles
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 sinned
                 :
              
               And
               the
               Church
               of
               Laodicea
               saith
               thus
               of
               her selfe
               ,
               c
               
                 I
                 am
                 rich
                 and
                 neede
                 nothing
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               abound
               in
               spirituall
               graces
               .
               This
               is
               the
               thought
               of
               the
               
               proud
               d
               
                 Pharisie
                 ,
                 who
                 trusts
                 in
                 himselfe
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 iust
                 ,
              
               and
               therfore
               braggeth
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               such
               and
               such
               ,
               but
               he
               doth
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               he
               fasteth
               ,
               he
               giueth
               Almes
               ,
               paieth
               tithes
               ,
               &c.
               and
               in
               plaine
               tearmes
               his
               heart
               saith
               this
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 righteous
                 ,
                 I
                 neede
                 no
                 repentance
                 :
              
               for
               of
               such
               Christ
               spake
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               e
               
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 righteous
                 but
                 sinners
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
              
               ,
               f
               
                 that
                 ioy
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 heauen
                 for
                 one
                 sinner
                 that
                 conuerteth
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 for
                 ninetie
                 and
                 nine
                 iust
                 men
                 which
                 need
                 none
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 :
              
               where
               we
               must
               obserue
               that
               Christ
               meaneth
               not
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               in
               deede
               some
               so
               righteous
               ,
               that
               they
               neede
               no
               amendment
               ;
               but
               he
               speaketh
               according
               to
               
               the
               opinion
               ,
               which
               some
               haue
               of
               themselues
               ,
               to
               witte
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               righteous
               ,
               and
               neede
               no
               repentance
               :
               by
               all
               which
               it
               is
               more
               then
               manifest
               that
               this
               is
               a
               naturall
               thought
               of
               a
               man
               concerning
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               This
               euill
               thought
               raigneth
               in
               our
               age
               and
               time
               as
               all
               the
               former
               doe
               :
               
               for
               come
               to
               an
               ignorant
               man
               that
               hath
               not
               beene
               instructed
               in
               religion
               ,
               reason
               with
               him
               touching
               his
               estate
               ,
               and
               aske
               him
               whether
               he
               can
               keepe
               the
               law
               of
               God
               or
               not
               ;
               he
               will
               answer
               ,
               he
               can
               ;
               he
               loueth
               the
               lord
               his
               God
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               his
               neighbour
               as
               himselfe
               :
               Aske
               him
               how
               hee
               lookes
               to
               be
               saued
               ;
               his
               answer
               is
               by
               his
               owne
               righteousnes
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               owne
               goodnesse
               .
               If
               due
               examination
               were
               made
               ,
               this
               
               would
               be
               found
               to
               be
               the
               thought
               of
               many
               that
               liue
               in
               the
               Church
               among
               vs
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               none
               by
               nature
               free
               from
               this
               thought
               .
            
             
               Hereby
               then
               we
               may
               see
               that
               the
               thoughts
               of
               euery
               man
               ,
               be
               he
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               are
               plaine
               papistry
               ,
               for
               Poperie
               is
               naturall
               :
               One
               chiefe
               pillar
               and
               ground
               thereof
               is
               
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 saluation
                 by
                 workes
              
               ;
               which
               opinion
               euery
               man
               brings
               with
               him
               from
               his
               mothers
               wombe
               :
               And
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               point
               of
               merit
               ,
               men
               naturally
               thinke
               they
               receiue
               the
               good
               things
               which
               they
               haue
               from
               God
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               righteousnes
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               hence
               it
               appeareth
               that
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               difficultie
               ,
               to
               bring
               a
               man
               throughly
               to
               renounce
               
               his
               owne
               righteousnes
               and
               soundly
               ,
               and
               heartily
               to
               imbrace
               true
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               Christ
               by
               faith
               .
               This
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               change
               of
               Nature
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               must
               euery
               man
               doe
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               saued
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               come
               nothing
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               all
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               impossible
               to
               nature
               ,
               as
               to
               change
               water
               into
               fire
               ,
               and
               therfore
               men
               had
               need
               to
               beware
               how
               they
               put
               off
               the
               time
               ,
               &
               neglect
               the
               meanes
               in
               which
               God
               shewes
               his
               power
               in
               working
               this
               change
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               elect
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               hence
               we
               see
               the
               euident
               cause
               of
               that
               preposterous
               course
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               most
               men
               take
               in
               spending
               their
               witte
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               
               some
               for
               riches
               ,
               others
               for
               honours
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               they
               can
               spare
               no
               time
               for
               religion
               ,
               to
               seeke
               Gods
               fauour
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               spirit
               :
               It
               may
               bee
               they
               will
               afford
               a
               good
               worde
               vnto
               Religion
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               regarde
               it
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               other
               things
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               behauiour
               not
               of
               some
               few
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               and
               degrees
               of
               men
               naturally
               .
               Now
               the
               cause
               heereof
               is
               this
               cursed
               euill
               thought
               ,
               whereby
               men
               perswade
               themselues
               ,
               
                 they
                 be
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 need
                 no
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               and
               till
               this
               thought
               be
               rooted
               out
               of
               mans
               heart
               ,
               he
               will
               neuer
               value
               the
               word
               and
               religion
               of
               God
               according
               to
               the
               worth
               thereof
               ,
               so
               as
               with
               the
               good
               
                 Marchant
                 he
                 wil
                 part
                 with
                 al
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 
                 rather
                 then
                 he
                 wiil
                 be
                 frustrate
                 of
                 this
                 pearle
                 .
              
               Math.
               13.
               45
               ,
               46.
               
               Indeede
               men
               vse
               to
               pleade
               thus
               for
               themselues
               ;
               wee
               confesse
               our selues
               to
               be
               sinners
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wee
               cannot
               thinke
               such
               a
               wicked
               thought
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 no
                 repentance
              
               ;
               But
               we
               must
               knowe
               ,
               that
               both
               these
               may
               well
               stand
               together
               ,
               in
               the
               wicked
               heart
               of
               man
               ;
               he
               may
               confesse
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               a
               sinner
               ,
               and
               yet
               thinke
               that
               hee
               is
               righteous
               :
               for
               is
               not
               this
               ▪
               the
               cōmon
               practise
               to
               make
               great
               sins
               ,
               little
               sins
               &
               little
               sins
               ,
               no
               sins
               ?
               Doe
               not
               men
               cloath
               vice
               in
               vertues
               robe
               ,
               and
               turne
               out
               vertue
               in
               the
               rotten
               ragges
               of
               vice
               ?
               Is
               not
               drunkennes
               counted
               good
               fellowship
               ,
               &
               kinde
               neighbourhood
               ?
               Is
               not
               swearing
               made
               the
               token
               of
               a
               braue
               minde
               ,
               and
               Pride
               counted
               
               decencie
               ;
               and
               fornication
               ,
               but
               a
               tricke
               of
               youth
               ;
               and
               couetousnes
               esteemed
               good
               thrift
               ,
               and
               carefulnes
               ?
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               more
               sincere
               profession
               of
               religion
               termed
               precysenes
               ,
               Puritanisme
               ,
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ?
               doth
               not
               hee
               that
               refrayneth
               the
               common
               sinnes
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               make
               himselfe
               a
               pray
               to
               the
               mouthes
               of
               the
               vngodly
               ?
               Nowe
               where
               these
               things
               are
               ,
               though
               the
               mouth
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 sinner
              
               ;
               yet
               the
               heart
               thinketh
               
                 I
                 am
                 righteous
              
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               apparant
               this
               thought
               is
               common
               among
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Mans
               thought
               of
               securitie
               in
               the
               day
               of
               peace
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               euill
               thought
               concerning
               
               a
               mans
               selfe
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 thought
                 of
                 securitie
              
               ;
               in
               the
               time
               of
               peace
               and
               prosperitie
               ,
               men
               say
               thus
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 no
                 danger
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 damnation
                 ,
              
               but
               sure
               enough
               of
               saluation
               .
               It
               may
               bee
               thought
               ,
               that
               none
               is
               so
               bewitched
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               as
               to
               haue
               this
               conceit
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               the
               scripture
               is
               most
               plaine
               in
               the
               proofe
               hereof
               :
               Psal.
               10.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 man
              
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               is
               euery
               man
               by
               nature
               ,
               as
               wee
               shewed
               before
               )
               
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 mooued
                 nor
                 bee
                 in
                 danger
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               brings
               in
               wicked
               men
               saying
               ,
               a
               
                 we
                 haue
                 made
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 hell
                 wee
                 are
                 at
                 agreement
                 :
              
               which
               must
               not
               be
               vnderstood
               as
               done
               indeed
               (
               for
               death
               ,
               and
               hell
               will
               make
               
               league
               with
               none
               )
               but
               onely
               in
               mens
               wicked
               Imagination
               ,
               perswading
               themselues
               ,
               that
               they
               bee
               in
               no
               danger
               of
               hell
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               graue
               :
               for
               so
               much
               the
               next
               wordes
               import
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 though
                 a
                 scourge
                 runne
                 ouer
                 &
                 passe
                 thorough
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 at
                 vs
                 :
              
               yea
               righteous
               Dauid
               was
               ouertaken
               heerewith
               ,
               for
               in
               his
               prosperitie
               he
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               b
               
                 I
                 shall
                 neuer
                 bee
                 mooued
              
               ;
               much
               more
               then
               is
               it
               the
               thought
               of
               euerie
               naturall
               man
               ,
               to
               say
               with
               the
               
                 rich
                 foole
              
               vpō
               the
               increase
               of
               outward
               blessings
               ,
               c
               
                 soule
                 ,
                 soule
                 ,
                 take
                 thine
                 ease
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 enough
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 hurt
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 vse
              
               :
               By
               this
               wee
               may
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               a
               thing
               which
               falleth
               out
               in
               all
               ages
               worth
               our
               diligent
               obseruation
               .
               It
               hath
               pleased
               god
               
               from
               time
               ,
               to
               time
               to
               send
               his
               prophets
               and
               ministers
               to
               call
               his
               people
               to
               repentance
               :
               thus
               did
               
                 Isay
                 ,
                 Ieremy
                 ,
                 Ioell
                 ,
                 Amos
                 ,
              
               &
               the
               rest
               ;
               yea
               the
               
                 Lorde
                 himselfe
              
               (
               as
               d
               Zephanie
               saith
               )
               
                 riseth
                 euery
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 his
                 iudgementes
                 to
                 light
                 ,
              
               which
               should
               turne
               men
               from
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 hee
                 faileth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 wicked
                 will
                 not
                 learne
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               come
               to
               our
               owne
               times
               :
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               stirre
               vp
               many
               worthie
               ministers
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               who
               spende
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               in
               labouring
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               saluation
               ;
               but
               yet
               who
               is
               he
               almost
               that
               turneth
               from
               his
               sinnes
               ?
               yea
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               so
               nowe
               doth
               preach
               from
               heauen
               by
               his
               iudgements
               ,
               
               as
               famine
               ,
               plague
               ,
               &c
               :
               and
               yet
               by
               lamentable
               experience
               ,
               wee
               see
               that
               the
               bodie
               of
               our
               people
               remaine
               secure
               ,
               they
               are
               e
               
                 setled
                 on
                 their
                 lees
                 ,
                 and
              
               f
               
                 frozen
                 in
                 their
                 dregges
              
               :
               no
               man
               stirreth
               vp
               himselfe
               to
               say
               ,
               g
               
                 what
                 haue
                 I
                 done
              
               ?
               now
               the
               cause
               heereof
               is
               nothing
               els
               ,
               but
               this
               cursed
               thought
               of
               securitie
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               saith
               thus
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 free
                 from
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 .
              
               Read
               Matth.
               2●
               .
               37.
               
               
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Noah
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               )
               
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 they
                 did
                 eate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 marrie
                 wiues
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 in
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 knewe
                 nothing
                 till
                 Noah
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 floode
                 came
                 and
                 tooke
                 them
                 all
                 away
                 .
                 Quest.
              
               Howe
               could
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               knowe
               nothing
               
               seeing
               Noah
               had
               preached
               vnto
               them
               of
               the
               floode
               an
               hundred
               and
               twentie
               yeares
               before
               ?
               Ans.
               Surely
               it
               was
               as
               if
               they
               had
               knowne
               nothing
               ,
               for
               they
               would
               not
               beleeue
               him
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               sinke
               into
               their
               heads
               ,
               much
               lesse
               settle
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               GOD
               would
               destroy
               all
               the
               worlde
               by
               waters
               :
               and
               so
               may
               it
               bee
               saide
               of
               these
               times
               ;
               
                 wee
                 knowe
                 nothing
              
               ;
               though
               wee
               be
               called
               to
               repentance
               by
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               worde
               ,
               yet
               we
               will
               not
               repent
               ;
               and
               though
               wee
               heare
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               we
               thinke
               our selues
               free
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               beleeue
               till
               the
               beesome
               of
               his
               wrath
               sweepe
               vs
               all
               away
               ,
               
               as
               the
               flood
               did
               the
               old
               world
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               to
               redresse
               among
               vs
               this
               damnable
               
               thought
               of
               securitie
               ,
               let
               vs
               consider
               our
               grieuous
               sinnes
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               set
               before
               our
               eyes
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               temporall
               iudgements
               ,
               and
               eternall
               death
               ,
               due
               vnto
               vs
               for
               the
               same
               .
               It
               is
               the
               applying
               of
               Gods
               heauie
               wrath
               that
               must
               make
               vs
               shake
               off
               this
               secure
               Thought
               ,
               which
               the
               rather
               we
               must
               do
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               grieuous
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               pange
               vnto
               death
               in
               a
               naturall
               man
               ,
               because
               till
               this
               thought
               bee
               remooued
               ,
               the
               sauing
               graces
               of
               Gods
               spirite
               will
               not
               take
               rooting
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               Mans
               faint
               thoughts
               in
               time
               of
               distresse
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               euill
               thought
               of
               mans
               heart
               touching
               himselfe
               is
               this
               ;
               In
               time
               
               of
               miserie
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 his
                 crosses
                 are
                 greater
                 and
                 worser
                 then
                 indeede
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               So
               Iobe
               complaineth
               in
               his
               affliction
               ,
               that
               h
               
                 his
                 griefe
                 &
                 miserie
                 was
                 heauier
                 then
                 the
                 sand
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 shoare
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Church
               in
               great
               affliction
               calls
               thus
               to
               passengers
               ,
               i
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 sorrowe
                 like
                 vnto
                 my
                 sorrowe
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 vnto
                 mee
                 .
              
               And
               that
               it
               is
               the
               thought
               of
               euery
               mans
               heart
               naturally
               ,
               appeareth
               by
               experience
               :
               for
               let
               a
               man
               bee
               in
               distresse
               outwardly
               ,
               or
               else
               touched
               in
               cōscience
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               labour
               to
               minister
               comfort
               vnto
               him
               according
               to
               Gods
               worde
               ;
               hee
               will
               answer
               ,
               
                 that
                 neuer
                 any
                 was
                 in
                 like
                 ●ase
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 grieuously
                 tormented
                 &
                 afflicted
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
               And
               indeede
               it
               is
               the
               propertie
               of
               
               mans
               naturall
               heart
               ,
               to
               esteeme
               *
               little
               crosses
               to
               be
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               yea
               oftentimes
               to
               deeme
               that
               to
               bee
               a
               crosse
               which
               is
               none
               at
               all
               :
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               iudgement
               rightly
               to
               discerne
               the
               state
               of
               their
               affliction
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               strength
               to
               support
               it
               as
               it
               is
               :
               
                 for
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 faint
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 aduersitte
                 thy
                 strength
                 is
                 small
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               remedie
               of
               this
               euill
               thought
               ,
               k
               first
               wee
               must
               seeke
               to
               rectifie
               the
               Imagination
               ,
               by
               bringing
               the
               minde
               to
               a
               right
               con●eit
               of
               the
               affliction
               :
               this
               is
               a
               special
               course
               to
               be
               obserued
               in
               dealing
               with
               thē
               that
               bee
               oppressed
               with
               any
               distresse
               :
               for
               a
               strong
               conceit
               of
               a
               mans
               owne
               miserie
               doth
               many
               times
               more
               hurt
               ,
               then
               the
               miserie
               it selfe
               :
               therefore
               
               be
               sure
               the
               iudgement
               be
               well
               informed
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               cure
               is
               halfe
               wrought
               ,
               and
               the
               crosse
               halfe
               remooued
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               the
               partie
               afflicted
               may
               well
               consider
               the
               desert
               of
               sinne
               ,
               in
               the
               endlesse
               torments
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               preuenteth
               in
               his
               children
               by
               temporall
               chastisements
               in
               this
               life
               :
               l
               
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 iudged
                 wee
                 are
                 chastened
                 of
                 the
                 Lorde
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 condemned
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               And
               so
               labouring
               to
               bee
               humbled
               for
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               gods
               mercy
               in
               christ
               ,
               through
               whom
               all
               things
               ,
               euen
               afflictions
               ,
               worke
               together
               for
               the
               best
               ,
               no
               doubt
               he
               will
               bee
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               m
               
                 I
                 will
                 beare
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lorde
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 him
                 and
              
               n
               
                 why
                 art
                 thou
                 cast
                 downe
                 oh
                 my
                 
                 soule
                 ,
                 why
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 disquieted
                 within
                 me
                 ?
                 wayte
                 on
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 yet
                 giue
                 him
                 thankes
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 my
                 present
                 helper
                 and
                 my
                 God.
              
               Thus
               much
               of
               mans
               euill
               thoughts
               concerning
               himselfe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             want
             of
             good
             thoughts
             in
             euery
             man
             naturally
          
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
               Good
               thoughts
               about
               temporall
               things
               be
               much
               wanting
               .
            
             
               HAuing
               spoken
               of
               mans
               naturall
               euill
               thoughts
               concerning
               God
               ,
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               :
               we
               come
               to
               the
               second
               point
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               text
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 good
                 thoughts
                 and
                 consideration
                 in
                 euery
                 ●●an
                 
                 naturally
                 :
              
               for
               the
               Lord
               here
               faith
               ,
               
                 his
                 thoughts
                 are
                 evill
                 from
                 his
                 youth
                 .
              
               ;
               and
               Chap.
               6.
               5.
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 onely
                 euill
                 euery
                 day
                 :
              
               now
               looke
               where
               euill
               is
               onely
               and
               continually
               ,
               there
               good
               must
               needes
               be
               wāting
               altogether
               .
            
             
               This
               want
               must
               be
               considered
               either
               in
               respect
               of
               temporall
               ,
               or
               of
               spirituall
               things
               .
               By
               Temporall
               things
               I
               meane
               such
               worldly
               affaires
               and
               actions
               as
               concerne
               mans
               naturall
               life
               ;
               wherein
               though
               good
               consideration
               be
               not
               taken
               quite
               away
               ,
               yet
               wee
               must
               know
               that
               the
               same
               is
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               very
               weake
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               even
               as
               reason
               is
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               much
               want
               in
               euery
               man
               in
               this
               behalfe
               .
               *
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 alone
              
               (
               saith
               ,
               Salomon
               )
               
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 second
                 :
                 which
                 hath
                 neither
                 sonne
                 nor
                 brother
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 travell
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 his
                 eye
                 bee
                 satisfied
                 with
                 riches
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 hee
                 thinke
                 for
                 whom
                 doe
                 I
                 travell
                 —
                 ?
              
               heere
               behold
               a
               notable
               example
               of
               this
               want
               of
               good
               consideration
               about
               earthly
               things
               ;
               that
               a
               man
               should
               spend
               both
               his
               wit
               &
               strength
               in
               heaping
               vp
               riches
               ,
               and
               knowes
               not
               to
               whom
               he
               shall
               leaue
               them
               .
               But
               we
               need
               not
               be
               inquisitiue
               for
               examples
               :
               for
               we
               may
               daily
               obserue
               in
               our selues
               and
               others
               apparent
               want
               of
               good
               consideration
               in
               these
               worldly
               affaries
               :
               which
               must
               not
               seeme
               strange
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               seeing
               that
               reason
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               cōsideration
               is
               greatly
               blemished
               ,
               through
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               ,
               about
               these
               earthly
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Good
               thoughts
               in
               matters
               spirituall
               be
               altogether
               wanting
               .
            
             
               In
               things
               spirituall
               which
               concerne
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               our
               nature
               an
               absolute
               want
               of
               good
               consideration
               ,
               herein
               of
               our selues
               we
               haue
               no
               good
               thoughts
               :
               
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 our selues
              
               (
               saith
               b
               Paul.
               )
               
                 sufficient
                 to
                 thinke
                 any
              
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               any
               good
               thing
               ,
               
                 as
                 of
                 our selues
              
               :
               The
               whole
               bodie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               is
               therefore
               called
               a
               mystery
               ,
               because
               the
               things
               therein
               contained
               and
               revealed
               are
               such
               as
               ,
               c
               
                 neuer
                 came
                 into
                 mans
                 heart
                 to
                 thinke
                 .
              
               This
               want
               we
               may
               obserue
               especially
               in
               foure
               things
               :
               1.
               in
               respect
               of
               Gods
               presence
               and
               prouidence
               :
               2.
               of
               Gods
               Iudgements
               :
               3.
               of
               our
               owne
               
               sinnes
               :
               4
               ,
               of
               our
               dutie
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               First
               .
               man
               by
               nature
               doth
               not
               thinke
               of
               ,
               
               or
               consider
               
                 Gods
                 presence
                 and
                 prouidence
              
               to
               behold
               and
               to
               remember
               all
               his
               waies
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               ,
               and
               deed
               :
               hereof
               the
               Lord
               complaines
               against
               Ephraim
               and
               Samaria
               ,
               
               saying
               ;
               they
               haue
               dealt
               falsely
               —
               and
               they
               
                 consider
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 that
                 I
                 remember
              
               all
               their
               wickednes
               :
               And
               the
               same
               is
               the
               state
               of
               euery
               naturall
               man
               beeing
               left
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               for
               all
               by
               nature
               are
               equally
               corrupt
               with
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               destitute
               of
               this
               good
               thought
               :
               which
               yet
               may
               appeare
               the
               more
               plaine
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               naturally
               mans
               heart
               is
               possessed
               of
               the
               cleane
               contrary
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 God
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 regard
                 ,
              
               as
               hath
               
               beene
               shewed
               before
               .
               
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               grace
               to
               haue
               the
               heart
               rightly
               affected
               with
               this
               thought
               ,
               
                 God
                 beholds
                 all
                 my
                 waies
                 ,
                 he
                 considers
                 and
                 remembers
                 euery
                 thing
                 I
                 doe
              
               ;
               flesh
               and
               blood
               can
               not
               attaine
               vnto
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               man
               by
               nature
               doth
               not
               consider
               or
               thinke
               of
               the
               
                 Iudgements
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               
               temporall
               and
               eternall
               due
               vnto
               sinne
               :
               This
               thought
               was
               wanting
               in
               the
               men
               of
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               though
               Noah
               preached
               vnto
               them
               an
               hundred
               and
               twentie
               yeares
               of
               the
               gecerall
               deluge
               ,
               yet
               the
               consideration
               of
               it
               tooke
               no
               place
               in
               their
               hearts
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               d
               
                 they
                 knew
                 nothing
                 till
                 the
                 flood
                 came
                 and
                 tooke
                 them
                 all
                 away
                 :
              
               from
               the
               want
               of
               this
               thought
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               
               that
               e
               
                 Lotts
                 sonnes
                 —
                 in
                 lawe
                 ,
                 thought
                 their
                 father
                 had
                 but
                 mocked
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 destroy
                 Sodom
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               was
               that
               the
               f
               
                 Rich
                 foole
              
               blessed
               himselfe
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 soule
                 ,
                 soule
                 ,
                 take
                 thine
                 ease
                 ,
              
               &
               neuer
               bethought
               himselfe
               of
               any
               danger
               till
               it
               was
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
               
                 O
                 foole
                 ,
                 this
                 night
                 will
                 they
                 fetch
                 away
                 thy
                 soule
                 .
              
               And
               shall
               wee
               thinke
               this
               thought
               is
               now
               wanting
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               hath
               said
               ,
               g
               
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Noe
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 bee
                 at
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 naturally
                 doth
                 neuer
              
               bethinke
               himselfe
               ,
               
               of
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               ;
               
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 seriously
                 to
                 examine
                 his
                 life
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 such
                 sinnes
                 as
                 he
                 findeth
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 This
                 appeareth
                 
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 own
                 complaint
                 against
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 turning
                 frō
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 would
                 say
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
              
               h
               what
               haue
               I
               done
               ?
               
                 nay
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 cōmitted
                 most
                 sottish
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
              
               i
               in
               making
               an
               Idoll
               God
               of
               one
               part
               of
               a
               tree
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               part
               thereof
               they
               had
               rosted
               their
               meate
               and
               warmed
               themselues
               ,
               yet
               they
               considered
               not
               this
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               neither
               had
               they
               knowledge
               or
               vnderstanding
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               haue
               burnt
               halfe
               of
               it
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               I
               haue
               baked
               bread
               vpon
               the
               coales
               thereof
               ;
               I
               haue
               roasted
               flesh
               ,
               and
               eaten
               it
               ;
               and
               shall
               I
               make
               the
               residue
               thereof
               an
               Abhomination
               ?
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               a
               naturall
               man
               doth
               not
               
                 consider
                 what
                 duty
                 &
                 seruice
                 he
                 owes
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
              
               his
               mind
               is
               wholly
               bent
               to
               his
               
               owne
               waies
               ,
               but
               the
               k
               
                 Lords
                 talēt
                 lies
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 wrapt
                 vp
                 in
                 a
                 napkin
                 :
              
               Hereof
               the
               Lord
               complaines
               against
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               l
               
                 that
                 they
                 sayd
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 let
                 vs
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 :
              
               hence
               it
               was
               that
               the
               ,
               m
               
                 foolish
                 virgins
              
               did
               content
               themselues
               with
               the
               blasing
               Lamp
               of
               an
               outward
               profession
               ,
               and
               neuer
               be-thought
               themselues
               of
               that
               oyle
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               God
               required
               in
               all
               those
               ,
               that
               would
               enter
               with
               Christ
               into
               his
               bride-chamber
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               too
               late
               :
               And
               the
               sleight
               seruing
               of
               God
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               declares
               the
               generall
               want
               of
               this
               cōsideration
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               The
               fruit
               of
               this
               want
               of
               good
               thoughts
               .
            
             
             
               Heere
               further
               wee
               must
               know
               that
               this
               want
               of
               good
               consideration
               is
               a
               grieuous
               evill
               and
               a
               mother
               sinne
               ,
               from
               whence
               as
               from
               a
               fountaine
               ,
               streames
               of
               corruptions
               and
               transgressions
               both
               of
               heart
               and
               life
               doe
               issue
               forth
               ;
               first
               ,
               hereby
               we
               are
               disabled
               from
               yelding
               vnto
               God
               that
               obedience
               of
               heart
               which
               his
               law
               requireth
               ;
               for
               how
               can
               we
               
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 thought
                 and
                 mind
                 ;
                 &
                 our
                 neighbour
                 as
                 our selues
                 ,
              
               as
               God
               n
               commandeth
               ,
               when
               as
               naturally
               our
               hearts
               are
               void
               of
               all
               good
               thoughts
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               towards
               our
               neighbours
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               whence
               comes
               sinning
               with
               an
               high
               
               hand
               ,
               when
               men
               sinne
               ,
               and
               will
               sinne
               ?
               whence
               comes
               it
               that
               men
               blesse
               themselus
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               flatter
               themselues
               in
               their
               owne
               eies
               ,
               while
               they
               goe
               on
               in
               sinne
               ,
               but
               from
               want
               of
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               ?
               This
               Abraham
               knew
               well
               ,
               and
               therfore
               saide
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Gerar
               ,
               because
               o
               
                 they
                 wanted
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 they
                 would
                 kill
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 wiues
                 sake
                 .
              
               Whence
               also
               comes
               that
               sensualitie
               ,
               whereby
               men
               addict
               them-selues
               wholly
               to
               the
               profits
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               honours
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               neuer
               minding
               heauen
               or
               hell
               ,
               but
               from
               want
               of
               consideration
               of
               their
               dutie
               to
               
               God
               ?
               If
               men
               did
               vse
               to
               call
               themselues
               to
               accompt
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               did
               set
               before
               their
               eyes
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God
               due
               vnto
               them
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               that
               there
               shoud
               be
               such
               want
               of
               contrition
               towards
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               compassion
               towards
               their
               brethren
               ,
               as
               euery
               where
               abounds
               .
               And
               the
               like
               might
               be
               said
               of
               many
               other
               capitall
               sinnes
               ,
               all
               which
               proceede
               from
               the
               want
               of
               good
               consideration
               .
               Where
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               we
               may
               obserue
               ,
               that
               our
               common
               people
               doe
               farre
               deceiue
               themselues
               in
               this
               perswasion
               of
               themselues
               ,
               
                 that
                 by
                 nature
                 they
                 haue
                 good
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 meaning
                 :
              
               If
               you
               charge
               them
               with
               the
               sinnes
               of
               their
               liues
               ,
               they
               will
               straightway
               plead
               their
               
                 good
                 intention
              
               ,
               and
               
               say
               ,
               though
               they
               sometime
               faile
               in
               action
               ,
               yet
               they
               meane
               well
               alwaies
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               naturally
               
                 well
                 meaning
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 consideration
                 ,
              
               spirituall
               thinges
               is
               altogether
               wanting
               .
               And
               therfore
               while
               men
               doe
               soothe
               vp
               themselues
               in
               their
               good
               meaning
               ,
               they
               deceiue
               their
               owne
               hearts
               through
               ignorance
               of
               their
               naturall
               estate
               :
               and
               they
               must
               knowe
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               neuer
               come
               vnto
               Christ
               that
               they
               might
               haue
               life
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               quite
               gone
               out
               of
               themselues
               in
               regard
               of
               such
               conceits
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             former
             .
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               Hauing
               seene
               what
               euill
               thoughts
               be
               in
               euery
               man
               naturally
               ,
               &
               what
               good
               thoughts
               be
               wanting
               in
               him
               :
               it
               followeth
               now
               to
               make
               some
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               concerning
               mans
               naturall
               Imaginations
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               vse
               shall
               be
               against
               all
               Atheists
               ,
               who
               thinke
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               meere
               policie
               ,
               deuised
               by
               man
               to
               keepe
               men
               in
               awe
               .
               But
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               is
               no
               deuise
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               word
               of
               the
               euerliuing
               God
               ;
               which
               I
               thus
               demonstrate
               out
               of
               the
               former
               doctrine
               :
               The
               Scripture
               saith
               in
               generall
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Imaginations
               of
               euery
               naturall
               man
               are
               euill
               and
               that
               continually
               .
               
               Nowe
               it
               doth
               not
               onely
               affirme
               this
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               declares
               it
               also
               in
               particular
               ;
               for
               elsewhere
               it
               sheweth
               what
               those
               particular
               euill
               thoughts
               be
               ,
               which
               the
               naturall
               minde
               of
               man
               frameth
               concerning
               God
               ,
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               same
               Scripture
               saith
               in
               generall
               ,
               
                 That
                 good
                 thoughts
                 and
                 considerations
              
               ,
               are
               naturally
               wanting
               in
               euery
               man
               ;
               and
               elsewhere
               it
               declareth
               in
               particular
               what
               those
               good
               thoughts
               be
               which
               enter
               not
               into
               the
               mind
               of
               a
               natural
               man
               :
               both
               these
               haue
               bin
               plainly
               shewed
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Nowe
               herevpon
               it
               doth
               necessarily
               follow
               that
               the
               scripture
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               for
               let
               the
               cunning
               Atheist
               shew
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               
               scripture
               doth
               declare
               mans
               thoughts
               ;
               hee
               cannot
               say
               ,
               of
               man
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               knoweth
               the
               thoughts
               of
               another
               ;
               nay
               he
               cannot
               finde
               out
               his
               owne
               thoughts
               :
               neither
               can
               hee
               ascribe
               it
               to
               any
               angell
               good
               or
               bad
               ;
               for
               the
               minde
               of
               man
               is
               hid
               from
               them
               ;
               they
               knowe
               not
               mans
               thoughts
               .
               It
               remaineth
               therefore
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               alone
               is
               the
               searcher
               of
               the
               hearts
               ,
               so
               that
               Scripture
               which
               declareth
               vnto
               man
               what
               bee
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               is
               the
               onely
               word
               of
               the
               same
               God
               ;
               Indeed
               God
               vsed
               man
               for
               his
               instrument
               ,
               in
               the
               penning
               and
               deliuerie
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               but
               hee
               himselfe
               by
               his
               spirite
               is
               the
               sole
               author
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               That
               man
               hath
               no
               free
               will
               to
               good
               by
               nature
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               vse
               shall
               bee
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               ascribe
               to
               mans
               will
               a
               naturall
               power
               to
               that
               which
               is
               truly
               good
               ,
               
               as
               by
               
                 it selfe
                 to
                 co-worke
                 with
                 Gods
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 act
                 of
                 mans
                 conuersion
                 .
              
               But
               the
               charge
               of
               euill
               heere
               layd
               vpon
               the
               frame
               of
               mans
               naturall
               heart
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               doth
               teach
               vs
               otherwise
               :
               for
               looke
               howe
               farre
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               principall
               part
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               is
               corrupt
               for
               thoughts
               and
               Imaginations
               ,
               so
               farre
               is
               the
               will
               ,
               the
               inferiour
               part
               of
               the
               soule
               corrupt
               in
               willing
               .
               But
               the
               minde
               is
               naturally
               so
               corrupt
               that
               it
               can
               not
               thinke
               a
               good
               thought
               ,
               and
               therefore
               answerably
               the
               will
               by
               nature
               is
               so
               corrupt
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               not
               will
               that
               which
               is
               truly
               good
               .
               If
               it
               
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               man
               hath
               libertie
               of
               will
               in
               humane
               actions
               and
               in
               ciuill
               duties
               :
               Answ.
               he
               hath
               ,
               but
               yet
               such
               actions
               proceeding
               from
               a
               corrupt
               fountaine
               ,
               are
               sinnes
               in
               euery
               naturall
               man
               ,
               howsoeuer
               for
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               works
               they
               may
               be
               called
               good
               ,
               beeing
               such
               as
               God
               himselfe
               ordained
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               timely
               preuenting
               and
               suppressing
               of
               wicked
               Imaginations
            
             
               The
               third
               vse
               shall
               be
               for
               admonition
               vnto
               them
               ,
               to
               whome
               is
               committed
               the
               education
               of
               youth
               ,
               as
               
                 Parents
                 Masters
                 ,
                 Tutors
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               that
               seeing
               the
               imaginations
               of
               mans
               heart
               are
               euill
               from
               his
               youth
               ,
               therefore
               they
               must
               all
               ioyne
               hand
               in
               hand
               betime
               to
               stop
               
               vp
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               lessen
               this
               corrupt
               fountaine
               .
               Parents
               must
               sow
               the
               seedes
               of
               grace
               into
               the
               minds
               of
               their
               young
               children
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               euen
               at
               their
               mothers
               breasts
               they
               might
               be
               nourished
               in
               the
               faith
               .
               Thus
               dealt
               Lois
               and
               Eunice
               with
               their
               young
               Timothie
               :
               for
               Paul
               saith
               ;
               e
               
                 he
                 learned
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
              
               *
               
                 of
                 an
                 infant
              
               .
               Then
               as
               their
               children
               grow
               in
               descretion
               and
               vse
               of
               reason
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               f
               nurtered
               in
               religion
               ,
               and
               haue
               the
               grounds
               thereof
               by
               often
               repetition
               driuen
               into
               their
               hearts
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               best
               meanes
               to
               free
               their
               minds
               ,
               though
               not
               altogether
               from
               naturall
               Imaginations
               ,
               yet
               from
               the
               force
               and
               poison
               thereof
               :
               for
               g
               
                 follie
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                 rodde
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               instruction
               with
               correction
               ,
               
                 will
                 driue
                 it
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 :
              
               yea
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               h
               
                 child
                 set
                 at
                 libertie
                 makes
                 his
                 mother
                 ashamed
                 .
              
               yet
               will
               i
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 that
                 is
                 well
                 instructed
                 ,
                 giue
                 his
                 father
                 rest
                 ,
                 &
                 yeild
                 delight
                 vnto
                 his
                 soule
                 .
              
               Further
               ,
               where
               Parents
               leaue
               ,
               there
               Maisters
               and
               Tutours
               must
               take
               hold
               ,
               building
               vp
               that
               good
               foundation
               which
               is
               layde
               to
               their
               hand
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               also
               the
               streame
               of
               mans
               naturall
               Imaginations
               may
               bee
               stopped
               :
               yea
               ,
               though
               parents
               should
               neglect
               this
               dutie
               towards
               their
               owne
               children
               ,
               as
               too
               many
               doe
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               yet
               each
               godly
               master
               ,
               if
               hee
               desire
               to
               haue
               Gods
               church
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               must
               in
               struct
               his
               familie
               ,
               as
               f
               Abrahā
               did
               ;
               and
               labour
               for
               circumcision
               
               of
               heart
               both
               to
               his
               children
               &
               seruants
               ,
               euen
               as
               g
               
                 Abraham
                 did
                 circumcise
                 not
                 onely
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 borne
                 in
                 his
                 familie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 bought
                 for
                 money
                 .
              
               Both
               Parents
               and
               Maisters
               are
               carefull
               to
               preuent
               diseases
               ,
               &
               to
               breake
               off
               sicknes
               at
               the
               beginning
               in
               their
               children
               and
               seruants
               ,
               which
               by
               continuance
               might
               bring
               bodily
               death
               ,
               oh
               then
               howe
               carefull
               ought
               they
               to
               bee
               ,
               to
               stop
               betime
               the
               course
               of
               naturall
               Imagination
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               without
               the
               speciall
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               will
               bring
               eternall
               condemnation
               both
               to
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ?
               And
               the
               rather
               must
               this
               course
               be
               taken
               in
               youth
               ,
               and
               that
               betime
               ,
               because
               custome
               ,
               whether
               in
               good
               or
               euill
               ,
               is
               a
               second
               nature
               :
               for
               h
               
                 teach
                 a
                 child
                 
                 in
                 the
                 trade
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 old
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 it
                 :
              
               But
               ,
               i
               
                 can
                 the
                 blacke-Moore
                 change
                 his
                 skinne
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 leopard
                 her
                 spots
                 ?
                 then
                 may
                 he
                 also
                 doe
                 good
                 that
                 is
                 accustomed
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 :
              
               herein
               the
               vices
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               are
               like
               the
               diseases
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               by
               longer
               continuance
               they
               grow
               more
               incurable
               .
               Yea
               ,
               all
               that
               studie
               and
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               either
               for
               their
               owne
               priuate
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               publike
               good
               ,
               must
               seeke
               by
               prayer
               to
               God
               for
               the
               sanctification
               of
               their
               mindes
               from
               this
               euill
               corruption
               ▪
               least
               beeing
               left
               vnto
               themselues
               they
               become
               vaine
               in
               their
               imaginations
               .
               David
               a
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               owne
               heart
               ,
               praied
               at
               least
               ten
               times
               in
               one
               k
               psalme
               for
               the
               teaching
               of
               God
               in
               the
               
               vnderstanding
               of
               his
               lawe
               :
               oh
               then
               what
               great
               cause
               haue
               we
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               whose
               l
               
                 mindes
                 are
              
               naturally
               
                 set
                 in
                 euill
                 workes
              
               ;
               beeing
               blinde
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               m
               
                 able
                 to
                 perceiue
                 them
              
               :
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               wholly
               prone
               to
               inuent
               and
               to
               embrace
               that
               which
               is
               euill
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect
               ,
               4.
               
               Of
               repentance
               for
               euill
               thoughts
            
             
               The
               fourth
               &
               last
               vse
               shall
               be
               for
               practise
               to
               euery
               child
               of
               God
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Imaginations
               of
               mans
               heart
               be
               euill
               from
               his
               youth
               ,
               then
               there
               must
               be
               repentance
               for
               secret
               thoughts
               which
               neuer
               come
               into
               action
               ;
               yea
               ,
               though
               we
               neuer
               giue
               consent
               of
               will
               
               thereto
               .
               When
               Ioell
               proclaimed
               a
               fast
               ,
               and
               called
               the
               people
               to
               humiliation
               ,
               hee
               biddes
               them
               n
               
                 rent
                 their
                 he
                 arts
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 their
                 garments
                 :
              
               and
               Peter
               said
               to
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               o
               
                 repent
                 of
                 this
                 thy
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 God
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 may
                 bee
                 forgiuen
                 thee
                 :
              
               both
               which
               places
               doe
               plainly
               shewe
               ,
               that
               true
               repentance
               is
               not
               outward
               in
               change
               of
               speach
               or
               attire
               ,
               but
               inward
               in
               the
               change
               of
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               affections
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               Paule
               prayeth
               for
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               p
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 sanctified
                 throughout
                 ,
                 in
                 soule
                 ,
                 in
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               framing
               of
               the
               thoughts
               .
               Nowe
               if
               sanctification
               bee
               required
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               then
               must
               there
               be
               repentance
               
               of
               the
               sinnes
               that
               are
               therein
               .
               This
               dutie
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               vouchsafeth
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               make
               conscience
               to
               learne
               and
               practise
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               be
               truly
               turned
               to
               the
               Lord.
               And
               to
               mooue
               vs
               hereunto
               ,
               consider
               the
               reasons
               following
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               the
               pangs
               and
               torments
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               
               both
               in
               this
               life
               and
               after
               death
               ,
               are
               due
               to
               the
               person
               of
               man
               for
               his
               wicked
               thoughts
               :
               for
               
                 cursed
                 is
                 euery
                 one
              
               (
               saith
               q
               
                 Moses
                 )
                 that
                 continueth
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 to
                 doe
                 thē
                 :
              
               so
               that
               hee
               which
               breaketh
               the
               law
               but
               once
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               thought
               only
               ,
               is
               accursed
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               all
               things
               that
               are
               written
               therein
               .
               
               Now
               wicked
               thoughts
               are
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               law
               :
               for
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               r
               
                 Doe
                 not
                 they
                 erre
                 that
                 imagine
                 euill
                 ?
              
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 The
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 an
                 abhomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               yea
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               good
               thoughts
               is
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               for
               Christ
               s
               saith
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               loue
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               thought
               :
               and
               therfore
               wicked
               thoughts
               must
               needes
               deserue
               this
               curse
               .
               The
               fall
               of
               the
               deuills
               was
               most
               fearefull
               and
               irrecouerable
               ,
               &
               (
               though
               it
               be
               not
               certen
               ,
               yet
               )
               most
               Diuines
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               their
               sinne
               was
               first
               in
               thought
               ;
               and
               therefore
               wicked
               thoughts
               are
               deadly
               euills
               .
               Also
               to
               shew
               the
               wickednes
               of
               euill
               thoughts
               ,
               God
               hath
               set
               this
               brand
               vpon
               them
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               ,
               that
               
               by
               them
               not
               onely
               mans
               body
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               minde
               and
               memorie
               ,
               are
               far
               sooner
               confounded
               then
               by
               outward
               accidents
               ;
               this
               was
               not
               so
               by
               creation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               the
               heauie
               curse
               of
               God
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               these
               wicked
               thoughts
               be
               the
               roote
               and
               beginning
               of
               all
               ●uill
               in
               gesture
               ,
               
               word
               ,
               and
               deede
               ;
               there
               cannot
               be
               an
               action
               before
               there
               be
               a
               thought
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               order
               whereby
               our
               actions
               are
               produced
               :
               first
               the
               minde
               thinketh
               ;
               then
               that
               thought
               delighteth
               the
               affection
               ,
               
               and
               from
               that
               commeth
               consent
               of
               will
               ;
               after
               consent
               of
               will
               ,
               commeth
               execution
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               after
               executiou
               commeth
               trade
               and
               custome
               by
               often
               practise
               :
               
               and
               vpon
               custome
               (
               if
               the
               worke
               be
               euill
               )
               commeth
               the
               curse
               ,
               which
               is
               eternall
               death
               .
               How
               great
               a
               cause
               therefore
               haue
               we
               to
               repent
               vs
               of
               the
               wicked
               Imaginations
               of
               our
               hearts
               ?
               The
               old
               world
               indeede
               was
               drowned
               for
               their
               actuall
               abhominations
               ,
               but
               no
               doubt
               ,
               the
               Lord
               had
               great
               respect
               in
               that
               iudgement
               to
               their
               wicked
               thoughts
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               roote
               of
               all
               :
               and
               therfore
               he
               mentioneth
               them
               as
               a
               cause
               of
               the
               flood
               .
               Gen.
               6.
               5.
               
            
             
               In
               this
               repentance
               ,
               
               three
               things
               are
               required
               ;
               first
               ,
               a
               due
               examination
               of
               our
               heartr
               concerning
               these
               imaginations
               ;
               which
               we
               may
               take
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               those
               points
               before
               handled
               ,
               of
               mans
               naturall
               thoughts
               concerning
               
               God
               ,
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               &
               himselfe
               :
               And
               to
               further
               vs
               herein
               we
               must
               remember
               that
               all
               the
               euill
               thoughts
               before
               mentioned
               be
               in
               vs
               naturally
               ,
               so
               as
               if
               we
               be
               left
               to
               our selues
               ,
               when
               occasion
               is
               offered
               ,
               we
               will
               conceiue
               them
               in
               our
               mindes
               ;
               as
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 foolishnes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Againe
               we
               must
               heare
               Gods
               word
               preached
               attentiuely
               ,
               &
               apply
               ,
               not
               onely
               our
               outward
               senses
               ,
               but
               our
               mindes
               also
               thereto
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               may
               enter
               into
               our
               hearts
               ;
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               working
               in
               the
               heart
               will
               discouer
               vnto
               a
               man
               what
               be
               his
               thoughts
               :
               
                 This
                 word
              
               (
               saith
               the
               holy
               a
               Ghost
               )
               
                 is
                 mightie
                 inoperation
                 ,
                 and
                 sharper
                 then
                 any
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
                 ,
                 it
                 entreth
                 through
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 deuiding
                 a
                 
                 sunder
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 the
                 ioynts
                 and
                 the
                 marrow
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 a
                 discerner
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 intents
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 :
              
               At
               the
               preaching
               of
               this
               word
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               an
               infidell
               are
               discouered
               ;
               
                 if
                 all
                 prophecie
              
               (
               saith
               b
               Paul
               )
               
                 and
                 there
                 come
                 in
                 an
                 infidell
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 vnlearned
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 rebuked
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 iudged
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 falleth
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 worshippeth
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 plainly
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 prophets
                 indeede
                 .
              
               
               Secondly
               ,
               after
               examination
               ,
               wee
               must
               pray
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               euill
               thoughts
               ;
               A
               plaine
               commandement
               of
               this
               duty
               ,
               Peter
               giues
               to
               Symon
               Magus
               c
               
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 saith
                 he
                 that
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 thine
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 thee
                 :
              
               And
               vndoubtedly
               he
               
               that
               hath
               not
               grace
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               evill
               thoughts
               ,
               hath
               not
               true
               repentance
               in
               his
               heart
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               seeke
               to
               reforme
               our
               minde
               of
               euill
               thoughts
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               further
               matter
               then
               reformation
               of
               life
               :
               And
               it
               is
               expressely
               commanded
               by
               the
               holy
               ghost
               .
               d
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 renued
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 your
                 minds
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               inward
               and
               secret
               part
               of
               your
               soules
               ,
               euen
               where
               the
               thoughts
               and
               imaginations
               are
               framed
               and
               cōceiued
               :
               This
               duty
               must
               be
               remembred
               ;
               for
               Christian
               religion
               consisteth
               not
               in
               outward
               shewes
               and
               behauiour
               ,
               (
               though
               thereby
               we
               may
               giue
               comfortable
               testimony
               of
               Gods
               inward
               graces
               )
               but
               it
               standes
               principally
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               
               must
               therefore
               be
               reformed
               with
               the
               powers
               and
               faculties
               thereof
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Rules
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             our
             euill
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               Our
               thoughts
               must
               be
               brought
               into
               obedience
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               FOr
               the
               reformation
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               
               sundrie
               rules
               must
               be
               obserued
               :
               first
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 bring
                 all
                 our
                 thoughts
                 into
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 God.
              
               Euery
               man
               will
               grant
               that
               words
               and
               actions
               ,
               must
               be
               in
               subiection
               ;
               but
               I
               say
               further
               ,
               euery
               thought
               in
               the
               mind
               must
               be
               conceiued
               in
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwaies
               :
               Salomon
               c
               saith
               ,
               
                 establish
                 thy
                 
                 thoughts
                 by
                 counsell
                 ,
              
               which
               may
               admit
               this
               meaning
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               not
               conceiue
               a
               thought
               in
               his
               minde
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               haue
               counsell
               and
               warrant
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               so
               to
               thinke
               :
               And
               S.
               Paul.
               saith
               .
               f
               
                 The
                 weapons
                 of
                 our
                 warrefare
              
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               gospell
               )
               
                 are
                 not
                 carnall
                 but
                 mightie
                 through
                 God
                 to
                 throw
                 downe
                 holds
                 ,
                 casting
                 downe
                 the
                 Imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 exalted
                 against
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 into
                 captivitie
                 euery
                 thought
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               giuing
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               submit
               themselues
               to
               the
               ministrie
               of
               the
               word
               must
               be
               of
               this
               mind
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               conformable
               therevnto
               in
               word
               and
               action
               ,
               but
               in
               every
               thought
               of
               their
               minde
               ,
               
               euen
               those
               must
               bowe
               the
               knee
               to
               Christ
               :
               howsoeuer
               with
               men
               we
               say
               
                 thought
                 is
                 free
              
               ,
               yet
               with
               God
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ▪
               And
               indeed
               he
               which
               hath
               effectually
               receiued
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               will
               endeauour
               to
               yeild
               obedience
               as
               well
               in
               thought
               ,
               as
               in
               word
               and
               action
               :
               
                 Whatsoeuer
                 things
                 are
                 true
              
               (
               saith
               g
               Paul
               )
               
                 Whatsoeuer
                 things
                 are
                 honest
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 things
                 are
                 iust
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 pertaine
                 to
                 loue
                 ;
                 whatsoeuer
                 things
                 are
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 vertue
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 praise
                 ,
              
               (
               he
               saith
               not
               onely
               doe
               h
               
                 these
                 things
              
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 thinke
                 on
                 these
                 things
              
               ,
               where
               the
               commandement
               is
               plaine
               ,
               that
               a
               mans
               thoughts
               must
               be
               
                 holy
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 iust
              
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               things
               as
               are
               
                 praiseworthy
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 report
              
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               conceiued
               in
               obedience
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               guarding
               of
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               rule
               for
               the
               reformation
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               
               is
               giuen
               by
               Salomon
               i
               
                 keepe
                 ,
                 or
                 countergard
                 thy
                 heart
                 aboue
                 all
                 watch
                 and
                 ward
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               guard
               and
               keepe
               thy
               heart
               more
               thē
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               watched
               or
               guarded
               ,
               whether
               citie
               ,
               house
               ,
               treasure
               or
               such
               like
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               adioyned
               sheweth
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               rule
               ;
               
                 for
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 come
                 the
                 issues
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               right
               guarding
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               
               three
               duties
               must
               be
               performed
               :
               first
               we
               must
               couenant
               with
               our
               outward
               senses
               ,
               resoluing
               fully
               with
               our selues
               by
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               shal
               be
               the
               
               instruments
               ,
               the
               beginning
               or
               occasion
               of
               any
               sinne
               in
               heart
               ,
               or
               life
               .
               This
               couenant
               k
               
                 Iob
                 made
                 with
                 his
                 eies
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 looke
                 vpon
                 a
                 maid
                 ,
              
               to
               lust
               after
               her
               :
               And
               David
               l
               prayed
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 direct
                 and
                 keepe
                 his
                 eies
                 from
                 beholding
                 vanitie
                 :
              
               Now
               looke
               how
               these
               holy
               men
               dealt
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               so
               must
               wee
               proportionably
               deale
               for
               all
               the
               outward
               senses
               of
               our
               body
               ;
               bynding
               them
               all
               ,
               after
               their
               example
               ,
               from
               being
               the
               meanes
               of
               prouocation
               to
               any
               sinne
               :
               This
               dutie
               is
               most
               necessarie
               ,
               for
               the
               outward
               senses
               be
               the
               doores
               &
               windowes
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               vnlesse
               good
               care
               be
               had
               thereto
               ,
               the
               deuill
               will
               enter
               in
               by
               them
               and
               fill
               the
               soule
               with
               all
               corruption
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               we
               must
               obserue
               
               our
               euill
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               at
               their
               first
               arysing
               ,
               stop
               and
               restraine
               them
               ,
               not
               suffering
               them
               to
               take
               any
               place
               in
               our
               hearts
               :
               this
               is
               a
               speciall
               meanes
               to
               preserue
               and
               guard
               the
               heart
               ;
               for
               frō
               the
               thoughts
               proceede
               all
               bad
               desires
               ,
               corrupt
               affections
               ,
               euill
               words
               &
               actions
               :
               the
               minde
               must
               first
               conceiue
               before
               the
               will
               can
               desire
               ,
               or
               the
               affections
               bee
               delighted
               ,
               or
               the
               members
               of
               the
               bodie
               practise
               any
               thing
               ,
               so
               that
               whatsoeuer
               is
               of
               a
               loose
               life
               ,
               and
               bad
               behauiour
               ,
               it
               commeth
               from
               the
               prophanesse
               of
               his
               heart
               in
               evill
               thoughts
               :
               neither
               can
               it
               bee
               hoped
               that
               any
               man
               should
               reforme
               his
               life
               that
               will
               not
               guard
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               keepe
               his
               mind
               from
               wicked
               imaginations
               :
               the
               deuill
               cannot
               worke
               
               his
               will
               vpon
               mans
               affections
               ,
               or
               preuaile
               ouer
               mans
               will
               but
               by
               thoughts
               ,
               &
               therefore
               it
               is
               necessarie
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               motions
               of
               euill
               in
               the
               minde
               bee
               restrayned
               at
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               wee
               must
               with
               all
               care
               cherish
               and
               maintaine
               every
               good
               motion
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               that
               is
               caused
               in
               vs
               by
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               aduise
               of
               Gods
               children
               :
               for
               these
               are
               the
               sparkes
               and
               flames
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               Paul
               meaneth
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               m
               
                 quench
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               eleuation
               of
               the
               heart
               to
               God.
               
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               the
               reformation
               of
               our
               thoughts
               wee
               must
               
               often
               vse
               eleuation
               of
               minde
               and
               heart
               to
               heauen
               ,
               where
               Christ
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               .
               Thus
               did
               Dauid
               
                 vnto
                 thee
              
               ,
               a
               
                 oh
                 Lord
                 ,
                 doe
                 I
                 lift
                 vp
                 my
                 soule
                 :
              
               And
               Paule
               ,
               saying
               of
               himselfe
               &
               other
               Christians
               ,
               b
               
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 conversation
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               signifieth
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               their
               studies
               and
               meditations
               ,
               but
               also
               their
               dealings
               in
               the
               worlde
               were
               heauenly
               .
               S.
               Iames
               c
               bids
               vs
               ,
               
                 drawe
                 neere
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               nowe
               which
               way
               should
               a
               poore
               wretch
               here
               below
               ,
               drawe
               neere
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               lifting
               vp
               his
               heart
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               in
               heauen
               ,
               that
               so
               God
               in
               mercie
               may
               drawe
               neere
               vnto
               him
               by
               grace
               ?
               The
               Lord
               hath
               instituted
               in
               his
               Church
               the
               vse
               of
               his
               last
               supper
               ,
               wherein
               the
               
               giuing
               and
               receiuing
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               doth
               represent
               and
               seale
               vp
               vnto
               vs
               our
               communion
               and
               participation
               of
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               giuen
               for
               our
               redemption
               :
               Now
               the
               principall
               action
               on
               our
               behalfe
               therein
               required
               ,
               is
               this
               
                 Eleuation
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               for
               the
               contemplation
               of
               Gods
               infinite
               mercie
               in
               Christ
               ,
               &
               of
               Christs
               endlesse
               loue
               to
               vs
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               application
               of
               his
               merits
               to
               our
               owne
               soules
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               spirituall
               resignation
               of
               ourselues
               in
               soules
               and
               bodies
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               thankfulnes
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               redeemed
               vs.
               Further
               touching
               this
               Eleuation
               wee
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               our
               continuall
               and
               ordinarie
               action
               vnto
               God
               :
               for
               
               as
               it
               is
               with
               him
               that
               keepes
               a
               clocke
               ,
               vnlesse
               hee
               doe
               euery
               day
               winde
               vp
               the
               weights
               ,
               which
               are
               alwaies
               going
               downeward
               ,
               the
               clocke
               will
               stand
               ;
               so
               it
               fareth
               with
               vs
               ;
               our
               hearts
               are
               euer
               drawing
               towards
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               thinges
               heere
               below
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               
                 bodie
                 of
                 sinne
              
               d
               
                 which
                 hangeth
                 on
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 presseth
                 downe
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               wee
               must
               endeauour
               by
               Gods
               grace
               continually
               to
               lift
               them
               vp
               to
               heauen
               :
               The
               Apostle
               bids
               vs
               ,
               e
               
                 pray
                 continually
              
               ,
               not
               that
               wee
               should
               doe
               nothing
               else
               but
               pray
               ,
               but
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               euery
               day
               ,
               and
               euery
               part
               of
               the
               day
               so
               oft
               as
               iust
               occasion
               is
               offered
               ,
               lift
               vp
               our
               hearts
               vnto
               God.
               But
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               there
               be
               three
               especiall
               times
               wherein
               wee
               
               must
               vse
               this
               heauenly
               Elevation
               :
               first
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               by
               prayer
               ,
               thankesgiuing
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               before
               the
               cogitations
               of
               any
               earthly
               affaires
               come
               into
               our
               mindes
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               giue
               vnto
               God
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               our
               thoughts
               euery
               day
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               euening
               before
               wee
               lay
               downe
               our
               bodies
               to
               rest
               ,
               for
               who
               knoweth
               when
               hee
               layeth
               himselfe
               downe
               to
               sleepe
               whether
               euer
               hee
               shall
               rise
               againe
               aliue
               ?
               Thirdly
               ,
               at
               any
               other
               time
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               receiue
               any
               blessing
               from
               God
               temporall
               ,
               or
               spirituall
               ,
               or
               doe
               feele
               our selues
               to
               stand
               in
               neede
               of
               any
               of
               his
               gifts
               ,
               or
               graces
               ;
               for
               seeing
               euery
               good
               gift
               comes
               from
               him
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               reason
               we
               should
               giue
               this
               glorie
               to
               his
               name
               ;
               
               to
               lift
               vppe
               our
               hearts
               to
               his
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               whensoeuer
               wee
               receiue
               or
               expect
               the
               same
               from
               his
               bountifull
               hand
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Of
               the
               assurance
               of
               our
               particular
               reconciliation
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 we
                 must
              
               labour
               to
               be
               assured
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               Gods
               spirite
               ,
               of
               our
               particular
               reconciliatiō
               with
               God
               in
               Christ.
               
                 This
                 is
                 that
              
               knowledge
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               which
               passeth
               knowledge
               ,
               
                 for
                 which
              
               Paule
               ,
               f
               bowed
               his
               knees
               vnto
               the
               father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               :
               
                 in
                 regarde
                 hereof
              
               Paul
               g
               estemed
               al
               things
               losse
               ,
               yea
               to
               bee
               drosse
               and
               donge
               .
               
               Nowe
               when
               this
               assurance
               is
               settled
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               it
               will
               purifie
               not
               onely
               the
               will
               and
               affections
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               first
               motions
               and
               thoughts
               of
               our
               mindes
               :
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 hath
                 in
                 himselfe
                 this
                 hope
                 (
                 saith
                 ,
              
               h
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 purifieth
                 himselfe
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 pure
                 .
              
               For
               when
               a
               man
               shall
               bee
               truly
               perswaded
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               of
               a
               vile
               sinner
               ,
               euen
               the
               child
               of
               wrath
               ,
               he
               is
               made
               the
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               vessell
               of
               honour
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               enioying
               his
               loue
               ,
               and
               fauour
               in
               Christ
               ,
               then
               will
               hee
               reason
               thus
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               hath
               God
               of
               his
               endlesse
               mercie
               vouchsafed
               to
               receiue
               mee
               into
               his
               grace
               and
               fauour
               ,
               that
               otherwaies
               should
               haue
               beene
               a
               fyrebrand
               of
               hell
               for
               euermore
               :
               oh
               then
               ,
               howe
               should
               I
               suffer
               my
               minde
               ,
               my
               will
               ,
               and
               
               affections
               ,
               to
               bee
               any
               longer
               the
               instruments
               of
               sin
               ,
               whereby
               I
               shall
               displease
               so
               gratious
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               cast
               my selfe
               out
               of
               his
               loue
               and
               fauour
               :
               nay
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               imploy
               my
               soule
               which
               hee
               hath
               redeemed
               with
               all
               the
               powers
               and
               faculties
               thereof
               ,
               as
               weapons
               of
               righteousnes
               for
               the
               aduancement
               of
               his
               glorie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Of
               spirituall
               consideration
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               if
               wee
               would
               reforme
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               
                 wee
                 must
                 giue
                 our selues
                 to
                 spirituall
                 consideration
                 or
                 meditation
                 .
              
               By
               
                 Spirituall
                 consideration
              
               I
               meane
               any
               action
               of
               the
               minde
               renued
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               whereby
               it
               doth
               seriously
               thinke
               on
               those
               things
               which
               may
               further
               
               saluation
               .
               This
               consideration
               I
               call
               spirituall
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               earthly
               plotting
               care
               ,
               whereby
               naturall
               men
               shew
               themselues
               wise
               &
               prouident
               for
               the
               thinges
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               God
               which
               concerne
               saluation
               ,
               they
               bee
               blinde
               and
               ignorant
               .
               Also
               I
               adde
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               an
               action
               of
               a
               minde
               
                 renued
                 and
                 sanctified
              
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 naturall
                 man
                 perceiueth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               they
               seeme
               foolishnes
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               cannot
               giue
               his
               minde
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               the
               excellent
               vse
               of
               this
               rule
               will
               plainly
               appeare
               by
               the
               fruitfull
               practise
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Dauid
               :
               for
               what
               was
               more
               vsuall
               with
               him
               then
               spirituall
               and
               heauenly
               meditation
               ?
               sometime
               
               vpon
               i
               
                 God
                 himselfe
              
               ;
               sometime
               k
               
                 on
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               sometime
               l
               
                 on
                 his
                 owne
                 waies
              
               :
               and
               m
               
                 continually
                 on
                 Gods
                 word
              
               :
               now
               sanctifying
               this
               dutie
               by
               praier
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               plaine
               hee
               did
               continually
               ,
               Psal.
               19.
               14.
               
               
                 Let
                 the
                 meditation
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 oh
                 Lord
                 ,
                 bee
                 acceptable
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 :
              
               hence
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               hee
               professed
               an
               n
               
                 hatred
                 vnto
                 vaine
                 inuentions
              
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               proper
               effects
               of
               an
               vnreformed
               minde
               :
               and
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               by
               this
               godly
               practise
               he
               o
               
                 got
                 more
                 vnderstanding
                 thē
                 his
                 teachers
              
               ;
               yea
               hee
               attained
               to
               this
               excellent
               state
               of
               a
               renued
               minde
               ,
               that
               p
               
                 his
                 raines
              
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               meanes
               the
               most
               secret
               part
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               
                 taught
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 season
                 .
              
               And
               in
               reason
               wee
               may
               perceiue
               the
               truth
               heereof
               :
               for
               seeing
               
               contraries
               doe
               mutually
               expell
               one
               another
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               more
               effectuall
               to
               purge
               the
               minde
               of
               euill
               thoughts
               ,
               then
               to
               exercise
               the
               same
               with
               spirituall
               considerations
               :
               for
               when
               through
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               these
               shall
               take
               place
               ,
               the
               other
               must
               needes
               bee
               gone
               :
               in
               regarde
               whereof
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               somewhat
               to
               insist
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             spirituall
             consideration
             concerning
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               presence
               .
            
             
               
                 SPirituall
                 considerations
              
               seruing
               for
               the
               reformation
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               doth
               either
               concerne
               God
               ,
               or
               our selues
               .
               That
               which
               concerneth
               God
               containeth
               many
               branches
               ,
               
               but
               I
               will
               insist
               in
               foure
               especially
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 touching
                 Gods
                 presence
              
               ,
               wherby
               a
               man
               doth
               thinke
               and
               so
               resolue
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               wheresoeuer
               he
               is
               ,
               he
               stands
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               wordes
               ,
               and
               deedes
               are
               naked
               in
               Gods
               sight
               :
               Dauids
               heart
               was
               filled
               with
               this
               consideration
               ,
               when
               he
               penned
               the
               139.
               psalme
               :
               for
               that
               whole
               psalme
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               ende
               serueth
               to
               expresse
               this
               holy
               cogitation
               of
               Gods
               presence
               :
               the
               like
               impression
               must
               wee
               labour
               to
               haue
               in
               our
               hearts
               touching
               Gods
               presence
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               most
               notable
               meanes
               ,
               to
               cleanse
               the
               heart
               from
               euill
               thoughts
               ,
               to
               restraine
               the
               will
               and
               affections
               from
               wicked
               delights
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               in
               order
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               causing
               
               him
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               awe
               of
               Gods
               commandements
               .
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               *
               
                 The
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 cleane
              
               ;
               meaning
               thereby
               ,
               that
               that
               man
               which
               hath
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               in
               his
               heart
               arising
               from
               this
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               hath
               a
               cleane
               and
               pure
               heart
               .
               This
               consideration
               also
               is
               a
               notable
               meanes
               of
               comfort
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               and
               danger
               :
               hence
               David
               *
               saith
               ,
               
                 ●hough
                 I
                 walke
                 through
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 the
                 shaddow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 feare
                 none
                 euill
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 :
              
               and
               hence
               it
               was
               that
               d
               
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 for
                 tenne
                 thousand
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 should
                 rise
                 vp
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               consideration
               touching
               God
               ,
               is
               
                 of
                 his
                 iudgements
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               those
               which
               were
               done
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               are
               recorded
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               other
               histories
               ;
               but
               euen
               his
               late
               iudgements
               which
               wee
               behold
               ,
               or
               heare
               to
               fall
               vpon
               Kingdomes
               ,
               Townes
               ,
               particular
               houses
               ,
               and
               persons
               ,
               must
               we
               carefully
               lay
               vnto
               our
               hearts
               .
               Of
               the
               want
               hereof
               the
               Lord
               complaineth
               among
               his
               people
               saying
               ,
               d
               
                 The
                 whole
                 land
                 lieth
                 wast
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 man
                 setteth
                 his
                 minde
                 on
                 it
                 :
              
               giuing
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               neglect
               of
               due
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               iudgement
               brought
               
               desolation
               to
               the
               whole
               land
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               want
               therof
               is
               a
               maine
               and
               grieuous
               sinne
               ,
               bringing
               further
               iudgements
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               God
               hath
               sundry
               times
               sent
               his
               iudgements
               among
               vs
               ;
               generally
               by
               plague
               ,
               and
               famine
               ;
               and
               particularly
               on
               sundrie
               families
               ,
               and
               persons
               ;
               but
               who
               regardeth
               them
               ?
               Wherefore
               vnlesse
               wee
               will
               double
               Gods
               iudgements
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               let
               vs
               remember
               our
               dutie
               ,
               and
               seriously
               thinke
               vpon
               them
               .
               And
               that
               this
               consideration
               may
               be
               profitable
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               we
               must
               doe
               three
               things
               :
               first
               ,
               we
               must
               carefully
               obserue
               ,
               marke
               ,
               and
               remember
               them
               :
               Psal.
               119.
               52.
               
               
                 I
                 remember
                 thy
                 Iudgements
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord.
              
               The
               Lords
               people
               were
               much
               wanting
               therein
               ,
               
               as
               Psal.
               78.
               11.
               42.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               apply
               them
               to
               our
               owne
               person
               in
               particular
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               thought
               thereof
               may
               make
               vs
               afraid
               ,
               though
               they
               befall
               others
               .
               When
               c
               Habakuck
               in
               a
               vision
               saw
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               come
               vpon
               the
               Chaldeans
               ,
               the
               consideration
               thereof
               was
               so
               powerfull
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 made
                 him
                 tremble
                 and
                 quake
              
               In
               a
               familie
               when
               the
               father
               beateth
               his
               seruant
               the
               child
               feareth
               ;
               and
               when
               one
               child
               is
               beaten
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               crie
               :
               euen
               so
               when
               God
               our
               father
               powreth
               downe
               his
               iudgements
               ,
               though
               vpon
               the
               heathen
               ,
               yet
               wee
               must
               feare
               ;
               but
               when
               any
               of
               his
               children
               are
               afflicted
               ,
               it
               must
               strike
               soare
               to
               our
               hearts
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               make
               vse
               of
               
               Gods
               iudgments
               that
               light
               vpon
               others
               ,
               by
               applying
               them
               to
               our selues
               .
               When
               certaine
               men
               brought
               newes
               to
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               of
               an
               heauie
               iudgement
               vpon
               some
               f
               
                 Galileans
                 ,
                 whose
                 blood
                 Pilate
                 had
                 mingled
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 sacrifices
                 ,
              
               immediately
               our
               Saviour
               labours
               to
               bring
               them
               that
               told
               him
               to
               make
               vse
               thereof
               for
               their
               owne
               good
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               mooued
               to
               repentance
               :
               for
               they
               that
               were
               slaine
               ,
               were
               no
               greater
               sinners
               then
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               therefore
               
                 except
                 they
              
               who
               told
               that
               newes
               
                 did
                 amend
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 also
                 perish
                 .
              
               So
               that
               whensoeuer
               we
               see
               or
               heare
               of
               any
               iudgement
               of
               God
               vpon
               others
               ,
               wee
               must
               thereby
               be
               mooued
               to
               repent
               :
               and
               
               thus
               doing
               ,
               we
               shall
               come
               to
               a
               right
               consideration
               of
               gods
               Iudgements
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               consideration
               concerning
               God
               ,
               is
               
                 of
                 his
                 word
              
               .
               Dauid
               maketh
               it
               the
               propertie
               of
               a
               blessed
               man
               ,
               g
               to
               
                 meditate
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 :
              
               and
               he
               professeth
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               h
               
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 meditation
                 continually
              
               :
               yea
               oftentimes
               he
               promiseth
               to
               i
               
                 meditate
                 in
                 Gods
                 precepts
                 ,
                 to
              
               k
               
                 delight
                 in
                 Gods
                 statutes
              
               .
               This
               is
               l
               Maries
               praise
               ,
               that
               
                 shee
                 kept
                 in
                 her
                 heart
                 sundrie
                 things
                 which
                 Iesus
                 spake
                 .
              
               And
               so
               ought
               euery
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               high
               or
               low
               ,
               daily
               and
               continually
               to
               meditate
               
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               But
               ,
               alas
               ,
               this
               dutie
               is
               little
               knowne
               and
               lesse
               practised
               :
               men
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               meditating
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               ignorant
               of
               it
               .
               Among
               many
               families
               you
               shall
               scarse
               finde
               the
               booke
               of
               God
               :
               and
               such
               as
               haue
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               doe
               little
               vse
               it
               .
               The
               statutes
               of
               the
               land
               are
               by
               very
               many
               searched
               out
               diligently
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               the
               statutes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               litle
               regarded
               :
               oh
               that
               men
               knew
               the
               sweete
               comfort
               *
               
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               then
               certenly
               they
               would
               account
               their
               meditation
               therein
               o
               
                 the
                 ioy
                 and
                 reioycing
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               the
               right
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               word
               consists
               in
               three
               things
               :
               first
               ,
               we
               must
               
               obserue
               the
               true
               sense
               ,
               and
               meaning
               of
               that
               which
               wee
               heare
               ,
               or
               read
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               marke
               what
               experience
               we
               haue
               had
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               word
               in
               our
               owne
               persons
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               exercises
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               &
               Inuocation
               of
               Gods
               name
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               our
               Temptations
               :
               this
               is
               a
               speciall
               point
               in
               this
               meditation
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               former
               is
               nothing
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               how
               farre
               forth
               we
               haue
               beene
               answerable
               to
               Gods
               word
               in
               obedience
               ,
               and
               wherin
               we
               haue
               beene
               defectiue
               by
               transgressions
               .
               Againe
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               bee
               both
               commandements
               ,
               and
               promisses
               :
               The
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               commandements
               is
               a
               notable
               meanes
               to
               direct
               ,
               &
               moderate
               ,
               not
               onely
               our
               
               words
               ,
               and
               deedes
               ,
               but
               also
               our
               secret
               thoughts
               and
               desires
               :
               for
               if
               before
               we
               thinke
               ,
               before
               we
               will
               ,
               or
               speake
               any
               thing
               ,
               we
               would
               first
               consider
               that
               god
               cōmands
               vs
               to
               think
               ,
               to
               will
               ,
               and
               speake
               thus
               and
               thus
               ;
               this
               would
               mightily
               stay
               ,
               and
               suppresse
               in
               vs
               all
               corrupt
               Thoughts
               and
               desires
               ,
               all
               euill
               words
               ,
               and
               actions
               :
               The
               promisses
               of
               God
               likewise
               duly
               cōsidered
               would
               greatly
               further
               vs
               in
               good
               Thoughts
               :
               for
               
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 think
                 on
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 mercie
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
              
               Prov.
               14.
               22.
               
               The
               cause
               then
               why
               many
               that
               know
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               much
               faile
               in
               particular
               obedience
               is
               because
               that
               with
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               ioyne
               this
               serious
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               
               and
               promisses
               ,
               and
               apply
               the
               same
               to
               their
               occasions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect
               4.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               workes
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               consideration
               cōcerning
               God
               ,
               
                 is
                 of
                 his
                 workes
              
               :
               for
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               c
               
                 The
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 loue
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               consideration
               bindeth
               vs
               to
               enquire
               ,
               and
               search
               what
               be
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               toward
               vs
               ;
               his
               worke
               of
               creation
               ,
               his
               providence
               ,
               preseruation
               ,
               with
               all
               other
               his
               workes
               of
               mercie
               and
               Iustice
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               vpon
               vs
               :
               whether
               ordinary
               :
               or
               extraordinary
               :
               The
               prophet
               d
               Isay
               denounceth
               a
               woe
               against
               those
               that
               had
               the
               harpe
               ,
               and
               
               vyoll
               ,
               Timbrell
               and
               Pype
               ,
               and
               wine
               in
               their
               feasts
               ,
               
                 and
                 regarded
                 not
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 considered
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 his
                 hands
              
               ;
               whereby
               we
               may
               see
               that
               the
               neglect
               hereof
               ,
               is
               a
               grieuous
               sinne
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               the
               commō
               sinne
               of
               this
               age
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               better
               performance
               of
               this
               dutie
               ,
               wee
               must
               thus
               proceede
               ;
               first
               we
               must
               consider
               our
               creation
               ,
               how
               the
               Lord
               gaue
               vs
               being
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               nothing
               ;
               and
               how
               he
               made
               vs
               reasonable
               creatures
               ,
               &
               not
               brute
               beasts
               ,
               yea
               ,
               he
               created
               vs
               in
               his
               owne
               image
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               might
               if
               it
               had
               so
               pleased
               him
               ,
               haue
               made
               vs
               Toades
               ,
               &
               Serpents
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               his
               good
               providence
               ouer
               vs
               ,
               howe
               he
               hath
               preserved
               our
               life
               from
               time
               ,
               to
               time
               ,
               and
               
               saued
               vs
               from
               many
               dangers
               :
               And
               his
               great
               patience
               must
               not
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               how
               he
               hath
               spared
               vs
               from
               the
               righteous
               Iudgements
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ;
               hee
               might
               haue
               cast
               vs
               into
               hell
               ,
               in
               our
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               or
               so
               soone
               as
               wee
               were
               borne
               for
               our
               originall
               sinne
               :
               But
               hee
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               a
               large
               time
               of
               Repentance
               .
               Heere
               also
               wee
               must
               consider
               his
               exceeding
               fauour
               in
               the
               time
               and
               place
               of
               our
               birth
               ,
               and
               life
               :
               hee
               might
               haue
               suffered
               vs
               to
               haue
               beene
               borne
               among
               Infidels
               :
               but
               behold
               wee
               were
               borne
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               Gods
               Church
               :
               hee
               might
               haue
               depriued
               vs
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               our
               saluation
               ,
               his
               holie
               worde
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               but
               in
               his
               tender
               mercie
               hee
               hath
               vouchsafed
               them
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               to
               
               bring
               our
               soules
               to
               life
               .
               Hee
               might
               haue
               ,
               b
               
                 hardned
                 our
                 hearts
                 against
                 his
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 blinded
                 our
                 eies
                 against
                 his
                 light
                 ,
              
               c
               but
               yet
               he
               hath
               enlightned
               our
               mindes
               to
               knowe
               his
               truth
               ,
               and
               softned
               our
               hearts
               causing
               vs
               to
               crie
               vnto
               him
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sinne
               ;
               he
               might
               haue
               d
               
                 giuen
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 a
                 reprobate
                 sense
                 ,
              
               when
               wee
               swerued
               from
               his
               testimonies
               ,
               and
               reguarded
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               will
               :
               but
               loe
               ,
               as
               a
               louing
               father
               he
               hath
               often
               e
               
                 chastened
                 vs.
                 for
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 bee
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 holines
                 :
              
               Hee
               might
               haue
               left
               vs
               comfortles
               vnder
               the
               reproch
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               but
               hee
               hath
               vouchsafed
               vs
               his
               spirit
               ,
               for
               our
               euerlasting
               comforter
               .
               Thus
               must
               we
               dulie
               consider
               of
               all
               these
               wonderfull
               
               workes
               of
               God
               towardes
               vs
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               the
               men
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               thinke
               on
               nothing
               but
               pastimes
               ,
               honours
               ,
               and
               commodities
               ;
               This
               will
               bee
               a
               notable
               meanes
               to
               keepe
               our
               hearts
               from
               euill
               thoughtes
               :
               for
               whose
               heart
               will
               not
               relent
               towards
               his
               God
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               waies
               hath
               tasted
               of
               his
               bountie
               towardes
               him
               ?
               yea
               ,
               this
               consideration
               will
               bee
               an
               exceeding
               stay
               and
               comfort
               to
               our
               soules
               in
               the
               daie
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               distresse
               :
               so
               Salomon
               saith
               :
               a
               
                 Beholde
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 affliction
                 consider
                 :
              
               A
               naturall
               man
               cannot
               away
               with
               trouble
               ,
               if
               sorrowes
               encrease
               vpon
               him
               ,
               hee
               is
               readie
               to
               make
               away
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               comes
               of
               this
               that
               he
               can
               not
               consider
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               he
               
               that
               can
               rightly
               meditate
               on
               Gods
               goodnesse
               towards
               him
               in
               all
               his
               workes
               ,
               shall
               be
               able
               with
               patience
               to
               support
               his
               soule
               vnder
               the
               greatest
               crosse
               .
               A
               practise
               heereof
               we
               may
               see
               in
               Dauid
               who
               being
               in
               a
               most
               greeuous
               temptation
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               cried
               out
               ,
               b
               
                 Is
                 the
                 Lords
                 mercie
                 cleane
                 gone
                 ?
                 hath
                 he
                 forgotten
                 to
                 be
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Did
               yet
               recouer
               himselfe
               by
               the
               
                 consideration
                 of
                 Gods
                 former
                 workes
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
              
               c
               
                 wonders
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 experience
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Of
             spirituall
             considerations
             which
             concerne
             our selues
             .
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               our
               owne
               personall
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               THe
               considerations
               which
               respect
               our selues
               are
               six
               :
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               cōsider
               
                 our
                 owne
                 personall
                 sinnes
              
               ;
               as
               well
               the
               corruptions
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               as
               the
               actuall
               Transgressions
               of
               our
               liues
               .
               This
               was
               Dauids
               practise
               ;
               d
               
                 I
                 considered
                 my
                 waies
              
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 and
                 turned
                 my
                 feete
                 ,
                 into
                 thy
                 testimonies
                 .
              
               The
               Iewes
               likewise
               in
               their
               great
               affliction
               ,
               stirred
               vp
               themselues
               to
               this
               dutie
               ,
               saying
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               e
               
                 come
                 let
                 vs
                 search
                 ,
                 and
                 trie
                 our
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 againe
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               In
               this
               consideration
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               wee
               must
               doe
               three
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               seriouslly
               call
               to
               
               minde
               in
               what
               manner
               wee
               haue
               sinned
               ;
               whether
               of
               ignorance
               or
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               of
               weaknesse
               through
               infirmitie
               or
               of
               wilfulnesse
               through
               presumption
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               dulie
               waighe
               the
               greatnes
               of
               our
               particular
               sinnes
               ,
               euen
               of
               the
               least
               of
               them
               ,
               remembring
               this
               ,
               that
               by
               euery
               sinne
               wee
               commit
               ,
               Gods
               infinite
               maiestie
               is
               displeased
               ,
               and
               his
               iustice
               violated
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               wee
               must
               consider
               the
               number
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ;
               which
               wee
               shall
               neerest
               attaine
               vnto
               ,
               by
               searching
               out
               our
               Thoughts
               ,
               our
               wills
               ,
               &
               affections
               ,
               our
               words
               ,
               &
               actions
               ,
               all
               which
               being
               diligently
               obserued
               ,
               will
               make
               vs
               crie
               out
               ,
               that
               they
               bee
               in
               number
               as
               the
               haires
               of
               our
               head
               ,
               and
               the
               sands
               by
               the
               Sea-shoare
               .
               Quest.
               But
               what
               if
               
               a
               man
               haue
               truely
               repented
               him
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               must
               he
               still
               vse
               this
               cōsideration
               of
               them
               ?
               Answ.
               Yes
               verily
               ,
               although
               he
               bee
               assured
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               them
               :
               so
               did
               Dauid
               after
               Nathan
               tould
               him
               thy
               sinnes
               are
               forgiuen
               ;
               hee
               penned
               the
               
                 51.
                 
                 Psalme
              
               ,
               and
               when
               hee
               was
               high
               in
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               he
               prayed
               still
               for
               the
               f
               
                 pardon
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 his
                 youth
                 :
              
               for
               howsoeuer
               God
               in
               mercie
               put
               our
               sinnes
               out
               of
               his
               remembrāce
               vpon
               our
               true
               repentance
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               neuer
               put
               them
               out
               of
               our
               remembrance
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               liue
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               because
               the
               consideration
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               pardoned
               ,
               is
               a
               notable
               meanes
               both
               to
               mooue
               vs
               to
               renewe
               our
               repentance
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               make
               vs
               watchfull
               against
               sinne
               in
               
               time
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Of
               mans
               miserie
               through
               his
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               wee
               must
               consider
               
                 the
                 miserie
                 into
                 which
                 euery
                 one
                 is
                 plunged
                 by
                 nature
                 through
                 Adams
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               This
               was
               
                 Iobs
                 meditation
              
               ,
               saying
               ,
               g
               
                 Man
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 to
                 liue
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 miserie
                 :
              
               and
               so
               goeth
               on
               most
               notably
               describing
               the
               miserie
               of
               man
               :
               yea
               ,
               this
               was
               Salomons
               consideration
               in
               the
               whole
               book
               of
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               that
               this
               consideration
               may
               take
               place
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               
               wee
               must
               enter
               into
               a
               particular
               view
               of
               this
               our
               naturall
               miserie
               :
               the
               principall
               branches
               whereof
               bee
               these
               :
               
               first
               ,
               
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 all
                 fellowship
                 
                 with
                 God
                 :
              
               for
               as
               Isai
               h
               saith
               ,
               
                 Our
                 sinnes
                 haue
                 separated
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 vs
                 :
              
               and
               this
               is
               the
               speciall
               part
               of
               mans
               miserie
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 societie
                 and
                 
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 damned
                 spirits
                 ,
                 the
                 deuill
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 angels
              
               ;
               standing
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               man
               by
               nature
               beareth
               the
               image
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               withall
               performeth
               seruice
               vnto
               him
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               lying
               ,
               iniustice
               ,
               crueltie
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               sinne
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 
                 calamities
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
              
               as
               ignominie
               in
               good
               name
               ,
               paines
               and
               diseases
               in
               the
               bodie
               ,
               losses
               ,
               and
               damages
               in
               friends
               ,
               
               and
               in
               all
               temporall
               blessings
               whatsoeuer
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 the
                 horrour
                 of
                 a
                 guiltie
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               in
               it selfe
               the
               beginning
               
               of
               hell
               torments
               :
               for
               it
               is
               our
               accuser
               vnto
               God
               ,
               our
               Iudge
               to
               giue
               sentence
               against
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               hang-man
               of
               our
               soules
               to
               condemne
               vs
               eternally
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               
                 the
                 second
                 death
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               full
               apprehension
               of
               the
               eternall
               furie
               
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               eternally
               .
               This
               consideration
               must
               be
               often
               vsed
               of
               euery
               man
               ,
               to
               mooue
               him
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               very
               effectuall
               thereunto
               :
               for
               if
               we
               doe
               but
               consider
               howe
               a
               man
               for
               the
               paine
               of
               one
               tooth
               ,
               will
               be
               so
               grieued
               ,
               that
               hee
               could
               wish
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               to
               be
               out
               of
               the
               worlde
               ,
               that
               his
               paine
               were
               ended
               ;
               oh
               then
               how
               great
               shal
               we
               think
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               full
               wrath
               of
               God
               to
               bee
               ,
               seazing
               not
               vpon
               one
               little
               member
               ,
               
               but
               vpon
               the
               whole
               man
               both
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               &
               that
               for
               euer
               ?
               No
               tongue
               can
               expresse
               ,
               nay
               no
               heart
               can
               conceiue
               the
               greatnes
               of
               this
               terrour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               an
               occasion
               both
               to
               beginne
               and
               encrease
               true
               repentance
               in
               vs
               dailie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Of
               our
               owne
               particular
               temptations
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               wee
               must
               consider
               
                 our
                 owne
                 particular
                 Temptations
              
               wherewith
               wee
               are
               most
               assaulted
               through
               the
               malice
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               corruption
               .
               
                 Bee
                 sober
                 and
                 watch
              
               (
               saith
               i
               Peter
               )
               
                 for
                 your
                 aduersarie
                 the
                 deuill
                 goeth
                 about
                 like
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 seeking
                 whome
                 he
                 may
                 deuoure
                 .
              
               This
               was
               Paules
               practise
               towards
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               whom
               hee
               had
               enioyned
               to
               bee
               excommunicate
               ,
               
               for
               after
               he
               heard
               of
               his
               repentance
               ,
               hee
               gaue
               direction
               that
               hee
               should
               bee
               receiued
               
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 againe
                 ,
                 least
                 hee
                 were
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 of
                 ouer
                 much
                 heauines
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Sathan
                 should
                 circumvent
                 them
                 :
                 for
              
               (
               saith
               k
               hee
               )
               
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 his
                 enterprises
                 .
              
               If
               forraigne
               enemies
               should
               seeke
               the
               inuasion
               of
               our
               land
               ,
               not
               onely
               our
               magistrates
               ,
               but
               euerie
               ordinarie
               man
               well
               affected
               to
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               would
               bethinke
               himselfe
               what
               coast
               were
               the
               weakest
               ,
               that
               thether
               present
               defence
               might
               bee
               sent
               to
               keep
               out
               the
               enemies
               ;
               euen
               so
               ,
               seeing
               the
               deuill
               doth
               assault
               vs
               daily
               ,
               wee
               must
               enter
               into
               serious
               consideration
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               wills
               ;
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               see
               in
               what
               part
               we
               bee
               most
               weake
               ,
               and
               in
               
               what
               inclination
               Satan
               may
               most
               easily
               preuaile
               against
               vs
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               best
               espie
               by
               obseruing
               the
               sinnes
               of
               our
               liues
               ;
               and
               this
               will
               make
               vs
               arme
               our selues
               against
               him
               by
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               weakest
               parts
               ,
               that
               hee
               breake
               not
               into
               our
               hearts
               ,
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               our
               soules
               .
            
             
               This
               consideration
               concerneth
               all
               men
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               dissolute
               and
               sinnefull
               ,
               but
               euen
               those
               that
               haue
               receiued
               most
               grace
               .
               It
               were
               infinite
               to
               goe
               through
               all
               the
               temptations
               of
               Satan
               ▪
               consider
               this
               one
               for
               all
               ,
               
               whereby
               he
               kills
               many
               a
               soule
               ;
               Through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               mens
               liues
               ,
               he
               laboureth
               to
               fill
               their
               hearts
               with
               carnall
               securitie
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               neglect
               
               the
               ordinary
               meanes
               of
               saluation
               ;
               this
               done
               ,
               he
               seekes
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               this
               estate
               all
               their
               life
               long
               :
               but
               in
               the
               end
               he
               takes
               an
               other
               course
               ,
               for
               when
               death
               approcheth
               ,
               then
               he
               seekes
               to
               strike
               their
               mindes
               with
               obliuion
               of
               gods
               mercies
               ,
               and
               to
               fill
               their
               soules
               with
               terrours
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               due
               vnto
               them
               ;
               that
               so
               bereauing
               them
               of
               all
               hope
               of
               mercie
               ,
               he
               may
               bring
               them
               to
               finall
               despaire
               :
               Wee
               therefore
               beeing
               forewarned
               of
               his
               deadly
               fraud
               ,
               must
               seriously
               bethinke
               our selues
               of
               this
               temptation
               ,
               and
               cast
               with
               our selues
               euery
               day
               how
               to
               auoide
               it
               .
               This
               we
               shall
               doe
               if
               we
               shake
               off
               carnall
               securitie
               ,
               and
               negligence
               in
               the
               meanes
               of
               our
               saluation
               :
               and
               prouide
               
               betimes
               for
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               loue
               and
               fauour
               ,
               that
               when
               death
               shall
               come
               ,
               wee
               may
               be
               free
               from
               the
               terrour
               of
               an
               euill
               conscience
               ,
               &
               haue
               strong
               hope
               ,
               and
               consolation
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               Of
               our
               particular
               ende
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               our
               
                 particular
                 ende
              
               .
               The
               Lord
               complaineth
               of
               the
               want
               hereof
               in
               his
               owne
               people
               ,
               l
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 they
                 consider
                 this
                 ;
                 They
                 would
                 consider
                 their
                 latter
                 end
                 .
              
               In
               this
               consideration
               three
               points
               must
               be
               obserued
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               of
               death
               is
               vncertaine
               ,
               no
               man
               knoweth
               when
               he
               must
               dye
               :
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               place
               is
               vncertaine
               ,
               no
               man
               knoweth
               where
               he
               must
               dye
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               
               manner
               of
               his
               death
               is
               vncertaine
               ,
               none
               knoweth
               by
               what
               death
               he
               shall
               glorifie
               God
               and
               therefore
               that
               we
               may
               not
               deceiue
               our selues
               ,
               wee
               must
               thinke
               that
               most
               fearefull
               ,
               and
               greivous
               ends
               may
               befall
               vs
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               bodily
               payne
               ,
               and
               torment
               ,
               euē
               then
               when
               we
               little
               feare
               or
               suspect
               any
               such
               thing
               .
               This
               consideration
               will
               bee
               a
               notable
               meanes
               ,
               to
               stirre
               vp
               our
               hearts
               either
               to
               beginne
               ,
               or
               renew
               our
               repentance
               :
               when
               wicked
               m
               Ahab
               heard
               of
               his
               fearefull
               end
               ,
               hee
               was
               humbled
               :
               And
               the
               Ninivites
               beeing
               told
               of
               their
               sudden
               destructiō
               ,
               n
               repented
               in
               
                 Sackcloath
                 ,
                 and
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Of
               our
               straight
               accompt
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               we
               must
               often
               consider
               with
               our selues
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               seriously
               ,
               
                 of
                 that
                 straight
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 reckoning
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 vnto
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               principall
               consideration
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               hereof
               a
               fearfull
               sinne
               ,
               arguing
               great
               negligence
               ,
               ignorance
               ,
               blyndnes
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               hardnes
               of
               heart
               :
               If
               a
               Traveller
               come
               into
               an
               Inne
               ,
               hauing
               but
               one
               penny
               in
               his
               purse
               and
               call
               for
               all
               manner
               of
               dainty
               fare
               ,
               and
               prouision
               ,
               spending
               sumptuously
               ,
               will
               not
               al
               men
               iudge
               
               him
               void
               of
               all
               consideration
               ,
               sith
               he
               hath
               nothing
               to
               pay
               ,
               when
               his
               account
               is
               to
               bee
               made
               ?
               loe
               ,
               this
               ,
               or
               worser
               is
               the
               most
               mens
               case
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               life
               pursue
               their
               profits
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               with
               all
               eagernes
               ,
               they
               care
               not
               how
               ,
               neuer
               regarding
               that
               reckonning
               which
               they
               must
               make
               vnto
               God
               ,
               at
               his
               terrible
               day
               of
               accounts
               with
               all
               the
               world
               :
               and
               therefore
               though
               the
               former
               cōsiderations
               will
               not
               ,
               yet
               let
               this
               take
               place
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               to
               mooue
               vs
               to
               a
               daily
               forehand
               reckonning
               with
               God
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               true
               repentance
               ,
               and
               to
               imploy
               the
               good
               gifts
               and
               blessings
               we
               receiue
               from
               God
               ,
               like
               good
               seruants
               ,
               vnto
               the
               best
               advantage
               of
               his
               glorie
               ,
               that
               when
               this
               account
               is
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               
               we
               may
               giue
               it
               with
               ioy
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               feare
               .
               And
               that
               this
               consideration
               is
               effectuall
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               Salomon
               teacheth
               in
               vsing
               it
               as
               his
               farewell
               with
               dissolute
               youth
               ,
               with
               whome
               otherwaies
               he
               hath
               little
               hope
               to
               preuaile
               ,
               saying
               o
               
                 goe
                 too
                 thou
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 take
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 yet
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 come
                 to
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
               But
               how
               powerfull
               it
               is
               with
               Gods
               child
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               in
               Paul
               ,
               p
               who
               professeth
               of
               himselfe
               that
               in
               
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 he
                 endeauoured
                 to
                 haue
                 alway
                 a
                 cleere
                 conscience
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 men
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               Of
               our
               present
               estate
               towards
               God.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               must
               seriously
               consider
               
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 estate
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
              
               whether
               we
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               sinne
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ;
               whether
               we
               belong
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               darkenes
               ,
               or
               be
               true
               members
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               :
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               be
               sure
               ,
               we
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               For
               many
               wolues
               ,
               and
               Goates
               be
               in
               Gods
               fould
               ;
               
                 They
                 went
                 out
                 from
                 vs
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               q
               Iohn
               )
               
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 vs
                 :
              
               And
               therefore
               Paul
               adviseth
               to
               this
               consideration
               ,
               saying
               ,
               r
               
                 prooue
                 your selues
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               The
               want
               hereof
               was
               the
               fearefull
               sinne
               of
               the
               foolish
               
               virgins
               ,
               s
               who
               contented
               themselues
               with
               a
               shew
               of
               religion
               ,
               hauing
               the
               
                 blasing
                 lampes
                 of
                 outward
                 profession
              
               ;
               and
               laboured
               not
               for
               that
               
                 oyle
                 of
                 true
                 grace
              
               ,
               which
               might
               enlighten
               their
               soules
               to
               the
               fruition
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               :
               yea
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               common
               sinne
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               men
               blesse
               themselues
               in
               their
               good
               meaning
               ,
               saying
               they
               hope
               well
               ;
               and
               doe
               not
               through
               search
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               true
               members
               of
               gods
               Church
               or
               not
               :
               Now
               if
               after
               tryall
               it
               appeare
               ,
               that
               true
               faith
               and
               repentance
               be
               wanting
               in
               vs
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               seales
               of
               Adoption
               in
               Gods
               children
               then
               with
               all
               good
               conscience
               ,
               we
               must
               vse
               the
               meanes
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               obteine
               these
               graces
               for
               our
               assurance
               ;
               the
               comfort
               whereof
               
               will
               be
               so
               pretious
               vnto
               our
               soules
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               abhor
               to
               admit
               such
               wicked
               Imaginations
               into
               our
               minds
               ,
               as
               any
               way
               tend
               to
               depriue
               vs
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               considerations
               which
               respect
               our selues
               ;
               whereunto
               if
               we
               giue
               our
               mindes
               in
               a
               constant
               course
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               former
               which
               concerne
               the
               Lord
               ,
               obseruing
               withall
               the
               rules
               before
               prescribed
               ,
               through
               Gods
               blessing
               vpon
               our
               endeauour
               ,
               wee
               shall
               vndoubtedly
               finde
               by
               good
               experience
               ,
               
                 that
                 euill
                 thoughts
                 shall
                 not
                 preuaile
                 against
                 vs
                 :
              
               but
               beeing
               reformed
               in
               our
               cogitations
               ,
               we
               shall
               send
               out
               of
               our
               mindes
               as
               from
               a
               cleansed
               fountaine
               ,
               such
               streames
               of
               good
               words
               and
               works
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               
               course
               of
               our
               liues
               ,
               as
               shall
               redound
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               the
               good
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               and
               the
               consolation
               of
               our
               owne
               soules
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               to
               whome
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               be
               praise
               in
               his
               church
               for
               euermore
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09465-e160
           
             a
             Pro.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Pro.
             23.
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             Acts.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             Luk.
             22
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Moses
             body
             ,
             Iude
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             12.
             35.
             
          
           
             Hinc
             fons
             boni
             ,
             &
             peccandi
             origo
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             demetriad
             .
          
           
             f
             August
             .
             in
             p●
             .
             148.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             24.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Ephes.
             6.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             i
             Qui
             ,
             posse
             di●
             ipse
             imperabit
             ibid.
             Aug.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             6.
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             Quia
             ●it
             ibi
             p●rs
             aliqua
             Diabolo
             discedit
             Dens
             iratus
             ;
             &
             possidet
             to●u●
             diabolus
             .
             August
             in
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             m
             Cant.
             6.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09465-e1230
           
             a
             Isa.
             45.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             45.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             e
             Luk
             17.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Hab.
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             ●2
             .
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             46.
             ●
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             12.
             44
             
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             2.
             
             Cor
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Math.
             13.
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             ●
             .
             king
             .
             6.
             9.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             l
             2.
             king
             .
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Act.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Chron.
             17.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             king
             .
             19.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             o
             Act.
             8.
             21
             ,
          
           
             p
             Act.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             o
             Isa
             6.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             p
             Rev.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             10.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             s
             Psa.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             whome
             this
             thought
             is
             .
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             by
             thinking
             denies
             God.
             
          
           
             x
             Gal.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             Eph.
             2.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             96.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             1●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Amos
             6.
             3.
             
             Amos.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Phil.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             Coloss.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             fruit
             of
             this
             thought
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Bellar.
             Lib.
             7
             de
             poenit
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Rhem.
             on
             rom
             .
             8.
             17.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             1.
             6
             
          
           
             a
             Rhem.
             on
             ephes
             .
             1.
             22.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Rhem
             on
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Rhem.
             on
             2.
             
             Co.
             1.
             11.
             sect
             .
             3
             
          
           
             In
             officio
             be
             〈◊〉
             Mari●
             .
          
           
             in
             annot
             .
             sup
             .
             dist
             .
             40.
             c.
             s●
             papa
             .
             Edit
             .
             Greg.
             
          
           
             p
             3.
             
             Ioh.
             2
             23
             
          
           
             Examination
             of
             this
             thought
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Signes
             of
             this
             thought
             
          
           
             q
             v.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Eccles.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             c
             v
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Co●
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Deut.
             29
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             Isa.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Fruits
             of
             this
             thought
             .
          
           
             Machavelisme
             .
          
           
             Apostacie
             .
          
           
             h
             Galat.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Examination
             for
             this
             thought
             .
          
           
             a
             Isay.
             30.
             33.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             126.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             18
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             119.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             6.
             65.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             f
             Iob.
             21.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             v.
             1●
             .
          
           
             h
             Ier.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             Luk.
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             Examination
             for
             this
             thought
             .
          
           
             a
             Iob.
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Mal.
             ●
             .
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Psa.
             73.
             13.
             
          
           
             Examination
             for
             this
             thought
             .
          
           
             Num.
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             v.
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             31.
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             116.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             78.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             14.
             30.
             
          
           
             Time
             of
             this
             thought
             .
          
           
             k
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             77.
             7.
             
          
           
             Fruite
             of
             this
             thought
             .
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             against
             distrust
             .
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             3.
             ●9
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Phil.
             ●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Iob.
             39.
             37.
             
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             18.
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             24.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Danie
             .
             2.
             48.
             
          
           
             k
             Daniel
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             38.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Micah
             .
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Amos.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             8.
             am
             .
             1.
             13
             14.
             
          
           
             r
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             28
             
          
           
             t
             Math.
             9.
             2
             
          
           
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             v
             Act.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Isay.
             14.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             b
             Zeph.
             2.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             c
             Luke
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             Hereticall
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             e
             Reuel
             .
             18.
             71
             
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             this
             thought
             .
          
           
             Fruites
             of
             inward
             pride
             .
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             1.
             51.
             
          
           
             g
             Iam.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Isa.
             57.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             height
             of
             this
             thought
             
          
           
             k
             Isa.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Daniel
             .
             3
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Exod.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Act.
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             o
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             Rom.
             pontil
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Ierem.
             2.
             35.
             
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             18.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Matht
             .
             9.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             15.
             7.
             
          
           
             Examination
             for
             this
             thought
             .
          
           
             a
             Isaiah
             .
             28.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             30.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             12.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             d
             Zeph.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Ier.
             48.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Zeph.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Ier.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Remedie
             .
          
           
             h
             Iob.
             6.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Lam.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Ionah
             .
             4.
             8
             
             ▪
             9
             ▪
             
          
           
             k
             Prou.
             24.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             32
             
          
           
             m
             Mich.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             43.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Eccles.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             good
             thought
             wanting
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             7.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             39.
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             good
             thought
             wanting
             .
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             24.
             38.
             39.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             12.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             25.
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             good
             thought
             wanting
             .
          
           
             h
             Ier.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Isay.
             44.
             16.
             17.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             good
             thought
             wanting
             .
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             25.
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             Ier.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             25.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Luk.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             grat
             &
             lib.
             arbit
             .
             l.
             16.
             c
             15.
             sect
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Pro
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Pro.
             29.
             15
             
          
           
             i
             Ibid.
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             17.
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             Pso
             :
             22.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Ier.
             13.
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             1●9
             .
          
           
             l
             Coloss.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Ioel
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             Act.
             8.
             22.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Thes.
             5.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             q
             Deut.
             27.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Pro.
             14.
             22.
             
             &
             Pro.
             15.
             26.
             
          
           
             s
             Mark.
             12.
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             R●ason
             .
          
           
             Order
             of
             producing
             actions
             .
          
           
             1.
             examination
             of
             euill
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             25.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Prayer
             for
             pardon
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             c
             Act.
             8
             :
             22
             
          
           
             3
             reformation
             of
             euill
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             d
             Ephes.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Rule
             .
          
           
             c
             Prov.
             20.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Phillip
             .
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Rule
             .
          
           
             i
             Pro.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Things
             in
             the
             guarding
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             k
             Iob.
             31.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             119.
             37.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Rule
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             25.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Philip.
             3.
             20
             
          
           
             c
             Iames.
             4
             ▪
             ●
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             ●2
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             ●●
             
          
           
             4
             Rule
             .
          
           
             f
             Ephs.
             3.
             14.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Phillip
             ●
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Rul●
             ▪
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Ps.
             119.
             55.
             
          
           
             k
             Ps
             ▪
             119.
             97.
             
          
           
             l
             Ps.
             119.
             59.
             
          
           
             m
             Ps.
             119.
             98
             
          
           
             n
             Ps.
             119.
             11●
             
          
           
             o
             Ps.
             119.
             
             ●●
             ▪
             
          
           
             p
             Ps.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             19.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             23.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Ier
             12.
             1●
             
          
           
             c
             Hab.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             13
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Ps.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Ps.
             119
             97.
             
          
           
             i
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             2.
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Ier.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Esay
             .
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Isay.
             63.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Ecles
             .
             5.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             77.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             v.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             115.
             59.
             
          
           
             e
             Lam.
             3.
             40.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             25.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Iob.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mans
             natural
             miserie
             branthed
             out
             .
          
           
             h
             Isa.
             59.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
             ●
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             An
             ordinarie
             and
             yet
             most
             dangerous
             temptation
             .
          
           
             l
             Deut.
             32.
             29.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             King.
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             n
             Ionah
             .
             3.
             56.
             
          
           
             o
             Ecclesiast
             .
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Act.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             r
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             25.
             3.